Additionals to The mystery of Jesuitisme Englished by the same hand.
      
       
         
           1658
        
      
       Approx. 279 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 81 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A56533
         Wing P640
         ESTC R3011
         12961713
         ocm 12961713
         96080
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A56533)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 96080)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 363:24)
      
       
         
           
             Additionals to The mystery of Jesuitisme Englished by the same hand.
             Pascal, Blaise, 1623-1662. Provinciales.
          
           [2], 147, [9] p.
           
             Printed for Richard Royston,
             London :
             1658.
          
           
             Published in Pascal's Les provinciales, or, The mystery of Jesuitisme. London, 1658.
             Includes index.
             Errata: p. [3]
             Advertisement: p. [4-6]
             Imperfect: filmed copy dark and difficult to read.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesuits -- Controversial literature.
           Jansenists -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-04 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-05 TCP Staff (Oxford)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-05 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           ADDITIONALS
           TO
           THE
           MYSTERY
           OF
           IESVITISME
           .
        
         
           ENGLISHED
           By
           the
           same
           Hand
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Royston
          
           ,
           1658.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           REPRESENTATION
           Of
           the
           Reverend
           ,
           THE
           CVREZ
           OF
           PARIS
           ,
           To
           the
           Reverend
           The
           CUREZ
           of
           the
           other
           Dioceses
           of
           FRANCE
           ,
           Vpon
           occasion
           of
           certain
           corrupt
           Maximes
           of
           some
           late
           CASVISTS
           .
        
         
           
             REVEREND
             SIRS
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           all
           true
           Christians
           ,
           making
           truly
           but
           one
           Body
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           same
           spirit
           and
           same
           heart
           ,
           and
           are
           ,
           out
           of
           considerations
           of
           charity
           towards
           God
           ,
           ●blig'd
           to
           be
           tender
           of
           the
           spirituall
           concernments
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           in
           those
           emergencies
           which
           Heaven
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           present
           them
           with
           ;
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           stand
           in
           a
           far
           greater
           obligation
           to
           that
           duty
           .
           For
           it
           being
           expected
           that
           their
           charity
           should
           be
           much
           more
           shining
           then
           that
           of
           private
           men
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           pattern
           and
           modell
           thereof
           ,
           it
           is
           accordingly
           but
           just
           it
           should
           more
           closely
           cement
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           engage
           them
           beyond
           others
           ,
           to
           mutuall
           helps
           and
           assistances
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           improvement
           &
           edification
           a●d
           those
           souls
           which
           God
           hath
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           this
           consideration
           was
           it
           that
           we
           were
           induc'd
           to
           entertain
           with
           a
           favourable
           reception
           ,
           what
           hath
           been
           represented
           to
           us
           by
           our
           Reverend
           Brethren
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           in
           our
           late
           Assemblies
           .
           Which
           was
           this
           ,
           That
           ,
           the
           Reverend
           Curè
           of
           
             S.
             Ma●lou
          
           ,
           one
           of
           
           the
           most
           considerable
           among
           them
           ,
           having
           thought
           himself
           obliged
           to
           say
           something
           (
           in
           a
           Synodal
           Sermon
           ,
           preach'd
           before
           his
           Grace
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Rouen
           ,
           above
           eight
           hundred
           Curez
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           other
           persons
           of
           quality
           )
           against
           the
           perni●ious
           Maximes
           of
           certain
           Casuists
           ,
           as
           such
           as
           disturb
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           Christian
           Morality
           ;
           And
           that
           ,
           having
           since
           declar'd
           in
           a
           Sermon
           preach'd
           in
           his
           own
           parish
           ,
           though
           he
           preach'd
           against
           those
           corrupt
           Maximes
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           attribute
           ●hem
           to
           any
           Order
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           Community
           or
           Body
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           opposed
           them
           considered
           onely
           in
           themselves
           ,
           The
           Je●uits
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Rouen
           have
           neverthelesse
           thought
           themselves
           so
           m●ch
           disobliged
           and
           injured
           by
           the
           pu●lick
           disparagement
           done
           the
           doctrine
           contained
           therein
           ,
           that
           they
           presented
           to
           his
           Grace
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Rouen
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Brother
           
             Iohn
             Brisacier
          
           Rector
           of
           their
           Colledge
           in
           the
           said
           City
           ,
           a
           Petition
           ●illed
           with
           injuries
           and
           calumn●es
           against
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           said
           Cu●e
           of
           Saint
           Maclou
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           ,
           having
           blasted
           his
           credit
           and
           reputation
           ,
           all
           others
           might
           be
           deterred
           from
           engaging
           in
           an
           attempt
           so
           hazardous
           as
           that
           of
           the
           publick
           discrediting
           of
           what
           those
           scandalous
           Authors
           dare
           publickly
           write
           and
           openly
           maintain
           :
           That
           this
           unworthy
           treatment
           of
           their
           Brother
           had
           obliged
           them
           to
           assemble
           together
           to
           examine
           those
           points
           in
           Morality
           which
           had
           given
           the
           fi●st
           occasions
           of
           the
           difference
           :
           That
           to
           effect
           that
           ,
           they
           h●d
           perused
           the
           Books
           out
           of
           which
           they
           had
           been
           taken
           ,
           and
           that
           having
           made
           faithfull
           Extracts
           thereof
           ,
           they
           had
           found
           therein
           some
           propositions
           so
           extravagant
           ,
           and
           so
           likely
           to
           pervert
           soules
           ,
           that
           it
           f●rther
           ingaged
           them
           to
           side
           with
           their
           Brother
           ,
           to
           demand
           all
           together
           the
           condemnation
           thereof
           :
           That
           ,
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           they
           had
           presented
           a
           Petition
           to
           his
           Grace
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Rouen
           ,
           who
           ,
           having
           return'd
           them
           answer
           ,
           that
           that
           Affair
           was
           of
           generall
           concernment
           ,
           and
           ref●ected
           on
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           
           expressed
           to
           them
           his
           inclinations
           to
           have
           the
           bus●nesse
           returned
           up
           to
           the
           right
           Reverend
           Lords
           of
           the
           Generall
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           France
           ,
           then
           sitting
           at
           Paris
           .
           And
           this
           was
           it
           that
           gave
           them
           occasion
           to
           addresse
           themselves
           also
           to
           Us
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           by
           mutuall
           and
           joynt
           assistances
           ,
           our
           endeavours
           might
           prove
           the
           more
           effectuall
           to
           obtain
           a
           Censure
           of
           these
           Maximes
           ,
           as
           such
           as
           are
           absolutely
           opposite
           to
           the
           rules
           and
           sp●rit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           whereof
           they
           have
           sent
           us
           extracts
           ,
           and
           to
           check
           the
           violence
           of
           those
           ,
           who●
           by
           their
           power
           ,
           would
           muzzle
           the
           P●stors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           being
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           be
           watchmen
           and
           Sent●nels
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Israel
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           are
           obliged
           to
           cry
           o●●
           and
           give
           notice
           of
           whatever
           may
           prejudice
           those
           soul●
           ,
           whereof
           God
           will
           one
           day
           demand
           so
           severe
           an
           account
           at
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           This
           advice
           of
           theirs
           ,
           full
           of
           prudence
           ●nd
           zeal
           ,
           having
           had
           a
           great
           influence
           upon
           us
           ,
           hath
           put
           us
           upon
           a
           resolution
           in
           our
           late
           assemblies
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           joyn
           our
           endeavours
           with
           those
           of
           the
           reverend
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           imitate
           them
           ,
           by
           communica●ing
           to
           you
           this
           Affair
           which
           indeed
           is
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           since
           it
           equally
           concerns
           us
           all
           that
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           chaste
           and
           undefiled
           Spouse
           of
           IESUS
           CHRIST
           ,
           whereof
           we
           are
           entrus●ed
           wi●h
           the
           conduct
           ,
           under
           the
           authority
           of
           our
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           should
           not
           receive
           any
           spot
           or
           pollution
           in
           her
           Morality
           ,
           by
           Maximes
           that
           are
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           contrary
           to
           her
           holy
           administrations
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           should
           not
           any
           longerly
           subject●
           to
           the
           scandalous
           reproaches
           which
           her
           professed
           Enemies
           ,
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           burthen
           her
           with
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           would
           have
           her
           to
           be
           accountable
           for
           those
           pernicious
           opinions
           of
           certain
           priva●e
           Casuists
           ,
           though
           she
           hath
           ever
           opposed
           and
           condemned
           them
           by
           her
           Canons
           and
           Decrees
           .
        
         
           T
           is
           with
           this
           design
           ,
           and
           purely
           out
           of
           a
           consideration
           of
           doing
           the
           Church
           some
           service
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           
           end
           you
           might
           be
           fully
           acquainted
           with
           all
           that
           passed
           upon
           this
           emergency
           ,
           we
           send
           you
           a
           copy
           of
           the
           Petition
           ,
           which
           the
           reverend
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           presented
           to
           their
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           with
           a
           faithfull
           extract
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Propositions
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           a
           far
           greater
           number
           of
           others
           suitable
           thereto
           ,
           which
           contain
           such
           a
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           that
           hath
           ever
           so
           little
           tendernesse
           of
           his
           own
           Salvation
           b●●
           must
           conceive
           a
           horrour
           at
           ;
           and
           among
           which
           we
           have
           onely
           put
           in
           those
           that
           concern
           Morality
           ,
           and
           not
           those
           that
           concern
           the
           Hierarchy
           .
           Whereof
           we
           hope
           this
           effect
           ,
           that
           being
           bound
           up
           in
           the
           same
           spirit
           of
           peace
           ,
           concord
           and
           charity
           ,
           and
           embarqued
           in
           the
           same
           desires
           of
           cultivating
           those
           souls
           which
           are
           committed
           to
           us
           all
           ,
           you
           might
           joyn
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           diverse
           of
           the
           reverend
           the
           Curez
           of
           other
           Dioceses
           have
           already
           offered
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           send
           your
           Letters
           of
           procuration
           or
           Atturney
           to
           the
           Syndics
           of
           our
           Company
           ,
           authenticated
           by
           the
           testimonies
           of
           two
           publick
           Notaries
           ,
           and
           set
           at
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           Extract
           which
           we
           send
           you
           of
           the
           propositions
           to
           be
           condemned
           ;
           and
           to
           demand
           and
           prosecute
           joyntly
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           well
           before
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Generall
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Clergie
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           elsewhere
           ,
           as
           it
           shall
           be
           thought
           requisite
           ,
           the
           Censure
           and
           condemnation
           of
           these
           pernicious
           maximes
           ,
           which
           corrupt
           and
           Poison
           Christian
           Morality
           ,
           and
           disturb
           civill
           Society
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           those
           whereof
           we
           send
           you
           the
           extracts
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           same
           thread
           .
        
         
           That
           so
           ,
           the
           people
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           committed
           to
           our
           charge
           ,
           under
           our
           Lords
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           may
           henceforth
           be
           preserved
           from
           that
           mortall
           venome
           which
           inclines
           them
           to
           licentiousnesse
           and
           Libertinisme
           :
           and
           that
           we
           may
           have
           occasion
           all
           together
           to
           praise
           and
           blesse
           the
           Father
           of
           Mercies
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           the
           power
           and
           confidence
           to
           do
           that
           which
           our
           duties
           obliged
           us
           to
           ,
           without
           being
           deterred
           by
           any
           feare
           or
           humane
           considerations
           ;
           
           as
           also
           for
           that
           he
           shall
           have
           done
           us
           the
           favour
           to
           make
           our
           endeavours
           upon
           this
           account
           instrumentall
           and
           contributary
           to
           the
           salvation
           of
           those
           many
           Soules
           which
           have
           been
           redeemed
           by
           the
           precious
           blood
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           IESUS
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           
             
               Concluded
               ,
               and
               signed
               by
               order
               of
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               reverend
               ,
               the
               Curez
               of
               Paris
               .
            
             
               
                 ROUSSE
                 ,
                 Curé
                 of
                 S.
                 Roch●
                 Syndic
                 .
              
               
                 DUPUIS
                 ,
                 Curé
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 In●
                 Innocents
                 ,
                 Syndic
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Paris
             ,
          
           
             Sept.
             1●
             ,
             1656.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           COPY
           OF
           THE
           PETITION
           Presented
           by
           the
           Reverend
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           to
           their
           Arch-Bishop
           .
        
         
           
             
               To
               the
               Right
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               ,
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               and
               most
               Religious
               ,
               the
               Arch-bishop
               of
            
             Rouen
             ,
             
               Primate
               of
            
             Normandy
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           Dean
           and
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           ,
           whose
           names
           are
           under
           written
           humbly
           shew
           ,
           That
           ●or
           some
           years
           past
           ,
           many
           great
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           men
           venerable
           for
           their
           piety
           and
           abilities
           have
           obse●ved
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           complained
           as
           well
           in
           their
           writings
           as
           their
           discourses
           ,
           that
           divers
           late
           Authors
           who
           have
           treated
           of
           
             Morall
             Theology
          
           and
           the
           
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           have
           taught
           in
           their
           writings
           and
           the
           books
           they
           have
           set
           forth
           upon
           these
           subjects
           ,
           certain
           pernicious
           doctrines
           ,
           such
           as
           corrupt
           good
           manners
           ,
           and
           are
           absolutely
           opposite
           to
           the
           maximes
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           That
           the
           late
           Archbishop
           ,
           your
           Uncle
           and
           predecessor
           was
           one
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           made
           the
           greatest
           discoveries
           of
           the
           consequences
           of
           this
           inconvenience
           ,
           which
           he
           bew●yles
           very
           much
           in
           that
           excellent
           Treatise
           of
           his
           ,
           in●ituled
           
             De
             Rebus
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           where
           ,
           with
           a
           zeal●
           and
           earnestnesse
           worthy
           so
           great
           a
           Prelate
           ,
           he
           
           bemoans
           the
           corruption
           of
           Morality
           ,
           and
           the
           dissolution
           of
           Discipline
           which
           hath
           been
           occasioned
           by
           the
           destructive
           principles
           of
           the
           
             accommodating
             and
             complying
             Th●●logie
          
           of
           the
           late
           Casuists
           ,
           whose
           books
           he
           compares
           to
           those
           little
           penitentiall
           Treatises
           which
           were
           heretofore
           used
           as
           instructions
           to
           
           Confessors
           ●n
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Penance
           ,
           into
           which
           there
           crept
           so
           many
           errours
           and
           abuses
           ,
           that
           the
           second
           Councell
           of
           Ch●alons
           under
           Charlemaigne
           ,
           and
           the
           sixth
           Councell
           of
           Paris
           under
           Lewis
           the
           Debonaire
           ,
           thought
           themselves
           oblig'd
           to
           condemn
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           these
           matters
           of
           grievance
           for
           which
           we
           have
           the
           complaints
           of
           divers
           eminent
           persons
           of
           these
           times
           against
           the
           C●suists
           ,
           it
           hath
           many
           times
           been
           thought
           necessary
           to
           prevent
           the
           further
           progresse
           of
           the
           corrupt
           doctrine
           of
           some
           by
           Censures
           and
           other
           juridicall
           wayes
           ,
           which
           course
           was
           taken
           with
           a
           Book
           writ
           by
           
             Peter
             Milhard
          
           ,
           a
           Benedictine
           Monk
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             The
             grand
             Guid
             of
             the
             Curez
          
           ;
           as
           also
           with
           that
           of
           
             M.
             Ber●in
             Berthauld
          
           ,
           a
           Priest
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           of
           
           Coutance
           ●
           intituled
           ,
           
             The
             Director
             of
             Con●essors
          
           ,
           both
           which
           received
           their
           censure
           from
           the
           Theologal
           Faculty
           of
           Paris
           .
           And
           since
           th●t
           time
           hath
           the
           same
           course
           been
           taken
           with
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Summary
             of
             Sinnes
          
           ,
           written
           by
           Father
           Ba●ny
           ,
           a
           Iesuit
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           censur'd
           at
           Rome
           by
           the
           Congregation
           appointed
           for
           the
           prohibition
           and
           condemnation
           of
           Books
           ,
           and
           in
           France
           by
           the
           Assembly
           generall
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           April
           12.
           1642.
           as
           containing
           such
           propositions
           as
           might
           incline
           Souls
           to
           libertinisme
           and
           the
           corruption
           of
           good
           manners
           ,
           and
           violate
           naturall
           right
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           excuse
           blasphemies
           Usuries
           ,
           Simonies
           and
           many
           other
           the
           most
           horrid
           transgressions
           .
        
         
           And
           your
           Grace
           may
           take
           it
           further
           into
           consideration
           ,
           how
           that
           it
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Ce●s●re
           ,
           that
           our
           Lords
           the
           Prelates
           had
           resolved
           to
           have
           a
           System
           of
           
             Morall
             Divini●y
          
           composed
           by
           ten
           or
           twelve
           Doctors
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           of
           the
           faculty
           of
           Paris
           ,
           
           which
           should
           be
           approved
           by
           the
           Prelates
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           received
           in
           ●ll
           their
           Diocesses
           ,
           so
           in
           some
           me●sure
           to
           prevent
           the
           inconveniences
           occ●sioned
           by
           the
           multiplicity
           of
           bookes
           of
           that
           nature
           .
           And
           about
           two
           years
           after
           this
           censure
           was
           passed
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           in
           the
           yeare
           1644.
           
           Father
           Hereau
           ,
           a
           Jesuit
           ,
           Re●der
           of
           the
           Case●
           of
           Conscience●
           in
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Clermont
           in
           Paris
           ,
           haveing
           entertained
           his
           Scholars
           with
           certaine
           propositions
           prejudiciall
           to
           the
           Lives
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           Vniversity
           put
           in
           an
           Information
           against
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           presented
           to
           the
           Parleme●t
           three
           Petitions
           one
           after
           another
           .
           In
           the
           first
           whereof
           ,
           dated
           March.
           5.
           in
           the
           same
           yeare
           ,
           the
           Vniversity
           prayes●
           That
           the
           Jesuits
           might
           not
           be
           permitted
           thence
           forth
           to
           read
           Divinity
           in
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Clermont
           or
           any
           where
           else
           .
           In
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           Vnivers●ty
           represents
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           shewes
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           conta●ned
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           Father
           Hereau
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           considered
           as
           the
           opinion●
           of
           one
           particular
           man
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           doctrine
           of
           severall
           Authors
           of
           that
           Society
           .
           And
           the
           dri●t
           of
           the
           third
           petition
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           perswade
           the
           Court
           to
           suppresse
           that
           book
           of
           Father
           C●ussinus
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           ,
           
             An
             Apologie
             for
             the
             Religiou●
             men
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Iesus
             ,
          
           wherein
           that
           Iesuit
           endeavours
           to
           vindicate
           his
           Society
           from
           the
           charge
           put
           in
           against
           them
           by
           the
           Vniversity
           ,
           and
           undertake●
           ,
           ●n
           that
           Libell
           ,
           to
           jus●ify
           the
           pernicious
           doctrines
           which
           had
           occasioned
           the
           presenting
           of
           the
           two
           former
           petitions
           .
        
         
           While
           ●hese
           things
           were
           in
           agitation
           ,
           the
           King
           having
           (
           advice
           had
           with
           his
           Councell
           )
           received
           notice
           of
           the
           pernicious
           doctrines
           taught
           at
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Clermont
           ,
           sent
           for
           the
           Provinciall
           and
           superiours
           of
           the
           three
           houses
           which
           the
           Jesuits
           have
           about
           Pari●
           ,
           and
           discovered
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Queene
           Regent
           his
           Mother
           ,
           how
           much
           he
           was
           dis●●ti●fied
           with
           the
           Propositions
           taught
           by
           F.
           Hereau
           ;
           telling
           them
           that
           the
           Superiours
           were
           very
           much
           to
           
           b●ame
           for
           suffering
           such
           maxime●
           to
           be
           brought
           upon
           the
           stage
           ,
           as
           whereof
           the
           very
           knowledge
           were
           very
           dangerous
           ,
           as
           being
           so
           far
           from
           obliging
           men
           to
           a
           regulation
           of
           their
           passions
           ,
           that
           they
           encourage
           men
           r●ther
           to
           comply
           therewith
           .
           His
           Majesty
           further
           expressed
           his
           desires
           to
           the
           Superiour●
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           for
           the
           future
           be
           more
           carefull
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           doctrine
           that
           should
           be
           either
           published
           or
           taught
           in
           their
           Houses
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           not
           take
           it
           for
           any
           excuse
           ,
           they
           should
           alledge
           their
           ignorance
           of
           the
           corrupt
           maxime●
           that
           might
           be
           treated
           of
           by
           their
           Fathers
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           would
           call
           them
           to
           accompt
           for
           what
           ever
           should
           be
           done
           amiss
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Whereupon
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Councell
           published
           af●erward●
           ,
           bearing
           date
           the
           28th
           .
           of
           Aprill
           1644.
           th●
           sa●d
           Jesuits
           were
           ,
           as
           they
           pretended
           ,
           extreamly
           troubled
           ,
           his
           Maje●ty
           should
           have
           any
           occasion
           to
           take
           any
           thing
           ill
           as
           to
           the
           carriage
           of
           any
           Father
           of
           theirs
           ;
           they
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Father
           Hereau
           had
           not
           done
           well
           in
           treating
           publickly
           of
           such
           Questions
           ,
           as
           were
           complained
           of
           ;
           that
           they
           disclaimed
           them
           ,
           thinking
           it
           very
           dangerous
           they
           should
           be
           either
           taught
           or
           treated
           of
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           the
           fu●ure
           they
           wo●ld
           take
           such
           a
           course
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           their
           Colledges
           there
           should
           not
           be
           advanced
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           prove
           prejudiciall
           to
           the
           Publick
           .
           The
           effect
           of
           these
           declarations
           of
           theirs
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           the
           advice
           of
           his
           Councell
           sent
           ou●
           severe
           prohibitions
           to
           the
           Jesuits
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           for
           the
           future
           either
           in
           their
           publick
           Lectures
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           treat
           of
           any
           such
           propositions
           ,
           with
           an
           injunction
           to
           the
           Superiours
           to
           be
           very
           watchfull
           that
           there
           should
           not
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           their
           houses
           ,
           things
           of
           that
           nature
           be
           advanced
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           ,
           that
           F.
           Hereau
           should
           remaine
           secured
           in
           their
           Colledge
           ,
           till
           some
           fur●her
           order
           should
           be
           taken
           about
           him
           by
           his
           Majesty●
        
         
         
           The
           noise
           and
           stir
           ,
           which
           tho●e
           pernicious
           propositions
           of
           Father
           Hereau's
           did
           at
           that
           time
           rai●e
           about
           Paris
           ,
           and
           particularly
           those
           that
           concerned
           the
           
             killing
             of
             evil
             speakers
          
           ,
           revived
           the
           curiosity
           of
           a
           m●ny
           very
           le●rned
           and
           judicious
           persons
           to
           look
           more
           narrowly
           into
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Casuis●s
           .
           The
           Authors
           of
           the
           bookes
           written
           at
           that
           time
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Vniver●ity
           against
           the
           designes
           and
           attempts
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           drew
           up
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           a
           many
           dangerous
           propositions
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           found
           princ●pally
           in
           two
           Bookes
           ;
           whereof
           one
           is
           instituted
           ,
           
             Academicall
             Truths
          
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           
             The
             Answer
             of
             the
             Vniversity
             of
          
           Paris
           ,
           
             to
             the
             Apologi●
             for
             the
          
           Jesuits
           ,
           
             written
             by
             Father
          
           Causinus
           .
           But
           much
           about
           this
           very
           time
           ,
           as
           also
           since
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           published
           severall
           larger
           collections
           ,
           wherein
           are
           rallyed
           together
           abundance
           of
           abhominable
           propos●tions
           ,
           which
           are
           ,
           in
           the
           said
           Collections
           attributed
           to
           the
           Casuists
           ,
           and
           those
           the
           most
           eminent
           of
           that
           qu●lity
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           it
           also
           ,
           may
           it
           please
           your
           Grace
           ,
           that
           gave
           us
           occasion
           ,
           to
           examine
           with
           the
           greatest
           care
           we
           could
           ,
           whether
           there
           were
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           bookes
           of
           those
           Authors
           ,
           Doctrines
           so
           pernicious
           ,
           ●s
           those
           that
           were
           cited
           in
           the
           Collections
           .
        
         
           The
           charge
           of
           Pastors
           which
           we
           exercise
           in
           the
           Church
           under
           your
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           obligation
           that
           lyes
           upon
           us
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           Soules
           committed
           to
           our
           charge
           from
           being
           infected
           by
           this
           contagion
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           who
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Penance
           in
           our
           severall
           p●rishes
           ,
           from
           taking
           for
           a
           r●le
           these
           d●ngerous
           maximes
           :
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           practise
           in
           our
           Confession
           Seats
           ,
           have
           eng●ged
           us
           to
           joine
           together
           in
           this
           designe
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           with
           the
           same
           spirit
           and
           s●me
           heart
           consulted
           the
           bookes
           we
           could
           meet
           with
           ,
           wherein
           we
           have
           ●ound
           a
           great
           number
           of
           erroneous
           ,
           dangerous
           and
           detestable
           propositions
           ,
           and
           have
           dr●wn
           up
           true
           co●ies
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           we
           present
           
           to
           your
           Greatnesse
           ,
           accordingly
           to
           obtaine
           the
           censure
           thereof
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           this
           evill
           hath
           spread
           it self
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           any
           longer
           be
           either
           concealed
           or
           dissembled
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           high
           time
           to
           hinder
           its
           further
           progresse
           by
           some
           effectuall
           remedy
           .
           For
           ,
           things
           are
           come
           to
           that
           passe
           ,
           that
           unlesse
           Episcopall
           Authority
           interpose
           it selfe
           and
           ●ise
           up
           ,
           to
           condemn
           these
           lewd
           propositions
           ,
           such
           of
           the
           people
           as
           are
           acquainted
           therewith
           might
           be
           erroneously
           perswaded
           that
           these
           opinions
           ,
           being
           taught
           by
           Catholick
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           tolerated
           i●
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           not
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           be
           followed
           with
           safety
           of
           conscience
           ;
           which
           ,
           if
           some
           sudden
           provision
           be
           not
           made
           against
           it
           ,
           may
           produce
           very
           deplorable
           effects
           .
           For
           those
           that
           have
           but
           any
           thing
           more
           then
           ordinary
           inclinations
           to
           piety
           ,
           will
           still
           be
           scandalized
           at
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           dissolute
           will
           thence
           take
           occasion
           to
           some
           with
           more
           insolence
           and
           encouragement
           ,
           and
           hereticks
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           make
           their
           advantages
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           think
           it
           a
           just
           ground
           publickly
           to
           discredit
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           by
           laying
           at
           her
           doore
           these
           pernicious
           maximes
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           done
           heretofore
           by
           the
           Minister
           
             Du
             Moulin
          
           in
           his
           book
           
             O●
             Traditions
          
           ,
           where
           he
           reproaches
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           with
           the
           pestilent
           opinions
           of
           some
           of
           our
           Casuists
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           on
           the
           other
           side
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           there
           never
           was
           so
           much
           necessity
           to
           abate
           the
           confidence
           of
           these
           newly-illuminated
           Divines
           ,
           whereof
           we
           find
           the
           latter
           still
           adding
           something
           to
           the
           extravagances
           of
           their
           predecessors
           ;
           which
           it
           were
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           make
           appeare
           by
           diverse
           notorious
           examples
           that
           will
           deserve
           notice
           should
           be
           taken
           thereof
           .
           So
           that
           if
           some
           course
           be
           not
           taken
           to
           suppresse
           a
           temerity
           so
           prejudiciall
           to
           the
           Church●
           it
           's
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           Time
           may
           hereaf●er
           so●
           bring
           things
           about
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           take
           for
           sound
           doct●in●s
           and
           undeniable
           Truth
           ,
           abundance
           of
           dangerous
           propositions
           ,
           which
           the
           
           more
           ●eare-conscienced
           Casuists
           have
           not
           presumed
           yet
           to
           advance
           otherwise
           then
           as
           questionable
           and
           hardly
           probable
           .
        
         
           Your
           Grace
           having
           taken
           all
           these
           things
           into
           your
           serious
           consideration
           .
           We
           are
           further
           most
           humble
           Suitors
           to
           your
           Grandeur
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           employ
           that
           Authority
           ,
           and
           that
           truly-Episcopall
           zeale
           which
           you
           have
           ,
           to
           weed
           these
           cu●sed
           ●ares
           out
           of
           the
           Field
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           purity
           of
           Christian
           Morality
           to
           thrive
           therein
           ,
           by
           rooting
           out
           these
           unhappy
           doctrines
           ,
           by
           a
           Censur●
           worthy
           your selfe
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           will
           encourage
           and
           engage
           other
           prelates
           to
           do
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           their
           Diocesses
           ;
           whereof
           what
           can
           be
           the
           consequence
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           spouse
           of
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           ,
           being
           found
           incorruptible
           and
           without
           spot
           as
           well
           in
           her
           Manners
           as
           in
           her
           doctrine
           ,
           must
           put
           her
           enemies
           to
           silence
           ,
           and
           inviolably
           preserve
           her selfe
           and
           persever
           in
           that
           purity
           which
           her
           divine
           spouse
           hath
           merited
           for
           her
           by
           his
           Blood.
           And
           whereas
           M.
           
             Iohn
             Brisacier
          
           ,
           calling
           himsel●e
           Rector
           of
           your
           Episcopal
           Colledge
           ,
           hath
           some
           dayes
           since
           presented
           to
           your
           Grandeur
           a
           Petition
           full
           of
           injurious
           expressions
           and
           calumnies
           against
           the
           person
           of
           M.
           
             Charles
             du
             Four
          
           ,
           Abbot
           of
           Aulney
           ,
           Treasurer
           of
           your
           Cathedral
           Church
           ,
           and
           Cure
           of
           the
           parish
           of
           S●
           .
           Maclou
           ;
           in
           which
           petition
           he
           treats
           the
           said
           
             du
             Four
          
           in
           no
           other
           termes
           then
           those
           of
           
             Temerarious
             ,
             Seditious
             ,
             refractory
             ,
             abettor
             of
             heresy
             ,
             and
             Detractor
             ,
          
           and
           charges
           him
           with
           a
           many
           other
           scandalous
           and
           reviling
           characters
           ,
           meerly
           for
           having
           preached
           ,
           with
           zeale
           and
           earnestness
           ,
           against
           these
           dangerous
           doctrines
           ,
           once
           in
           your
           presence
           ,
           and
           before
           all
           your
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           another
           time
           in
           his
           owne
           parish
           ,
           explaining
           to
           the
           people
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           wholsome
           Maximes
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           yet
           without
           the
           least
           derogation
           or
           injury
           to
           the
           Iesuits
           :
           And
           where●s
           the
           maine
           designe
           of
           the
           
           said
           Brisacier
           in
           the
           Petition
           he
           hath
           presented
           to
           you
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           complaint
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           stop
           the
           mouths
           of
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           us
           from
           instructing
           the
           People
           committed
           to
           our
           charge
           in
           the
           purity
           of
           Christian
           Morality
           ,
           and
           opposing
           those
           errours
           wherewith
           some
           do
           so
           much
           endeavour
           to
           corrupt
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           humble
           ●uit
           of
           your
           Petitioners●
           That
           it
           may
           please
           your
           Grace
           to
           enjoyn
           and
           order
           him
           to
           make
           the
           said
           
             du
             Four
          
           reparation
           for
           the
           horrid
           calumnies
           and
           af●ronts
           contained
           in
           his
           said
           Petition
           ,
           and
           oblige
           the
           said
           Bris●cier
           sincerely
           to
           disclaime
           and
           retract
           ,
           ●s
           well
           by
           writing
           as
           by
           word
           ,
           those
           detestable
           opinions
           .
           And
           in
           case
           you
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           admit
           him
           the
           said
           Brisacier
           to
           plead
           for
           himself
           ,
           that
           so
           there
           may
           be
           a
           legall
           proceeding
           in
           the
           businesse
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           order
           ,
           that
           ,
           before
           any
           priviledge
           be
           allowed
           him
           ,
           he
           be
           engaged
           to
           clear
           himself
           canonically
           of
           the
           character
           and
           Censure
           pa●sed
           and
           published
           against
           him
           by
           the
           late
           Archbishop
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           withall
           to
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           his
           Superiours
           in
           all
           his
           complaints
           and
           pleas
           ,
           and
           to
           submit
           ,
           in
           all
           this●
           prosecution
           to
           your
           Tribunall
           and
           I●risdiction
           ,
           and
           further
           to
           declare
           from
           article
           to
           article
           whether
           he
           approves
           or
           disapproves
           the
           Propositions
           which
           the
           Curé
           of
           S.
           Maclou
           hath
           publickly
           cry'd
           down
           in
           his●
           Sermons
           ,
           whereof
           there
           is
           a
           catalogue
           hereunto
           annexed
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           that
           once
           done
           ,
           joyn
           issue
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           things
           have
           been
           fairly
           debated
           ,
           to
           stand
           to
           your
           judgement
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           our
           parts
           who
           are
           your
           Petitioners
           ,
           and
           call
           upon
           you
           as
           our
           judge
           and
           Father
           ,
           we
           humbly
           desire
           your
           grace
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           continue
           us
           in
           your
           protection
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           said
           Curé
           of
           St.
           Maclou
           ,
           whose
           case
           we
           all
           make
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           condemning
           these
           pernicious
           doctrines
           ,
           keep
           those
           qu●et
           and
           silent
           who
           would
           divert
           us
           from
           opposing
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           discovering
           to
           the
           people
           the
           dangerous
           consequences
           thereof
           .
           And
           we
           beseech
           you
           further
           
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           insupportable
           it
           must
           be
           to
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Curez
           of
           your
           Metropolis
           ,
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           some
           particular
           persons
           among
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           should
           make
           it
           their
           business
           to
           stop
           their
           mouth●
           ,
           and
           to
           divert
           them
           from
           preaching
           the
           truth
           of
           sound
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           to
           oppose
           the
           extravagances
           of
           an
           erroneous
           Morality
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           suffered
           that
           those
           very
           particular
           person●
           should
           publickly
           countenance
           and
           maintain
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           done
           dayly
           by
           the
           said
           Father
           Brisacier
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           writing
           as
           discourse
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           finde
           it
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           prove
           ,
           if
           he
           dares
           deny
           it●
        
         
           Nor
           does
           he
           do
           this
           himself
           ,
           but
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           example
           were
           contagious
           ,
           the
           same
           thing
           h●th
           been
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           more
           scandal
           and
           danger
           ,
           by
           Father
           
             de
             Bois
          
           ,
           Regent
           in
           Divinity
           in
           your
           Archi-episcopal
           Colledge
           ,
           who
           ,
           not
           thinking
           it
           enough
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           beaten
           down
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           destroy
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           this
           last
           year
           ,
           that
           point
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Hierarchical
           discipline
           that
           is
           the
           best
           established
           in
           your
           Diocess
           ,
           as
           having
           made
           several
           set
           discourses
           to
           his
           Scholers
           (
           who
           are
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           Priests
           well
           known
           and
           respected
           in
           our
           parishes
           )
           against
           the
           obligation
           of
           hearing
           parochial
           Masses
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Authority
           which
           the
           Prelates
           have
           to
           oblige
           the
           people
           thereto
           ,
           hath
           ,
           within
           this
           moneth
           ,
           forborn
           his
           ordinary
           Lectures
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           design
           to
           excuse
           ,
           nay
           ,
           indeed
           to
           maintain
           ,
           the
           pernicious
           doctrin
           of
           the
           most
           disallowed
           Casuists
           of
           his
           Order
           ,
           as
           having
           ,
           among
           others
           ,
           undertaken
           to
           justifie
           that
           book
           of
           Father
           Bauny's
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Summary
             of
             Sins
          
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           his
           doctrin
           pass
           ●or
           sound
           and
           innocent
           ,
           though
           that
           very
           book
           had
           been
           censured
           at
           Rome
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           our
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           in
           a
           general
           Assembly
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           also
           with
           the
           same
           excess
           of
           confidence
           that
           the
           said
           Father
           
             de
             Bois
          
           hath
           presumed
           to
           vindicate
           Father
           Amicus
           ,
           a
           divine
           of
           his
           Socie●y
           ,
           upon
           the
           subject
           of
           
             Murther
             to
             be
             committed
             on
             those
             who
             either
             calumniate
             or
             threaten
             to
             calumniate
             Priests
             or
             Religious
             men
             ,
          
           ev●n
           
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           the
           last
           Lectures
           he
           read
           to
           his
           Schollers
           within
           these
           few
           dayes
           ,
           he
           hath
           clearly
           maintained
           ,
           
             that
             it
             was
             lawful
             for
             Priests
             and
             Religious
             men
             ,
             to
             defend
             ,
          
           etlam
           cum
           morte
           inva●oris
           ,
           
             the
             reputation
             they
             have
             acquired
             by
             their
             vertue
             and
             prudence
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             other
             course
             to
             be
             taken
             to
             divert
             the
             detractor
             .
          
        
         
           All
           which
           when
           your
           grace
           hath
           taken
           into
           serious
           consideration
           ,
           we
           humbly
           desire
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           order
           the
           said
           Regent
           publickly
           to
           retract
           and
           disclaim
           the
           propositions
           he
           hath
           advanced
           ,
           as
           well
           against
           good
           manners
           ,
           as
           against
           the
           order
           and
           discipline
           of
           your
           Diocess
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           prohibition
           be
           issued
           out
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           for
           the
           future
           spread
           abroad
           any
           such
           scandalous
           doctrines
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           those
           canonical
           chastisements
           incurrible
           by
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             we
             shall
             pray
             unto
             God
             who
             is
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             all
             good
             and
             wholsome
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             preserve
             your
             grace
             ,
             to
             ●he
             end
             that
             puri●ie
             may
             be
             reestablished
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             prosper
             y●u
             in
             all
             your
             undertakings
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             at
             the
             bo●tome
             were
             their
             Seals
             with
             the
             names
             ensuing
             ,
          
           ●iz
           .
        
         
           
             Turgis
             ,
             
               Dean
               of
               Chris●endome
               ,
               and
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Vivian
             .
          
           
             Du
             Tour
             ,
             
               Cu●é
               of
               St.
            
             Maclou
             .
          
           
             Du
             Perroy
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Stephen
             ,
             
               Les
               Tonneliers
            
             .
          
           
             Sancier
             ,
             
               Cu●é
               of
               St.
            
             Deny's
             .
          
           
             Voisin
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St●
            
             Michael's
             .
          
           
             Thierry
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             John's
             .
          
           
             Chretien
             ,
             
               Cu●é
               of
               St.
            
             Patrick's
             .
          
           
             Le
             Clerc
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Andrew's
             .
          
           
             Picquais
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Saviour's
             .
          
           
             Lorrain
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Martin
             
               le
               pont
            
             .
          
           
             Avice
             ,
             
               Cu●é
               of
               St.
            
             Lo.
             
          
           
             De
             Sahurs
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Peter's
             
               du
               chastel
            
             .
          
           
             
             Le
             Febure
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Vincent's
             .
          
           
             De
             La
             Vigne
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Peter's
             
               le
               Portier
            
             :
          
           
             Nicolas
             Tallebot
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Andrew's
             
               pres
               Canchoise
            
             .
          
           
             De
             La
             Fosse
             ,
             
               Dean
               and
               Curé
               of
               our
            
             Lady'●
             
               Church
               ,
               dela
               Ronde
            
             .
          
           
             De
             La
             Haye
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Amand.
             
          
           
             Mar●
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Martin
             
               sur
               Renelle
            
             .
          
           
             Tirel
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               the
            
             Holy
             Cross
             ,
             
               des
               Pelletiers
            
             .
          
           
             Le
             Prevost
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St
            
             Herbeland's
             .
          
           
             Artus
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Vigor
             .
          
           
             Gueroult
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Nicalse
             .
          
           
             Des
             Marets
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               the
            
             Holy
             Cross
             ,
             St.
             Owen's
             .
          
           
             Cotteret
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Candus
             
               the
               younger
            
             .
          
           
             De
             Fieux
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Laurence's
             .
          
           
             Teveneau
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Stephen's
             
               the
               great
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             Le
             Cuiller
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Mary's
             
               the
               Lesser
            
             .
          
           
             Faucillon
             ,
             
               Curé
               of
               St.
            
             Nicholu●●
          
        
         
           
             The
             said
             Petition
             was
             communicated
             to
             the
             Proc●or
             according
             to
             the
             order
             ,
             of
             his
             ●race
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
          
           Roven
           ,
           
             made
             at
             his
             Archi-episcopal
             Palace
             of
          
           G●lllon
           ,
           August
           ,
           28
           ,
           1656.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           CATALOGUE
           of
           the
           PROPOSITIONS
           ,
           Contained
           in
           an
           Extract
           made
           of
           some
           of
           the
           most
           dangerous
           Propositions
           of
           diverse
           late
           Casuists
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           MORALITY
           ,
           faithfully
           taken
           out
           of
           their
           Works
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             SAint
             Thomas
             ,
             (
             Aquinas
             )
             having
             ●
             clearly
             taught●
             Quodlib
             .
             8.
             a.
             13.
             and
             Quodlib
             .
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             10.
             that
             the
             opinion●
             of
             Do●●ors
             hinder
             not
             but
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             Sin
             ,
             when
             he
             acts
             against
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ;
             these
             Casuists
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             teach
             ,
             that
             an
             Opinion
             is
             probable
             when
             it
             is
             maintained
             only
             by
             one
             grave
             Doctor
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             confident
             he
             does
             not
             sin
             ,
             though
             he
             quit
             an
             opinion
             which
             he
             knows
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             more
             safe
             ,
             to
             follow
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             thereto
             ,
             and
             consequently
             less
             probable
             and
             less
             safe
             .
             This
             is
             affirmed
             by
             FILLIUCIUS
             ,
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             
               Mor.
               Qu.
               tr
            
             .
             21.
             c.
             4.
             n.
             128.
             
             TANNERUS
             a
             Jes.
             
               Theol
               .
               Schol.
               Tom.
            
             2.
             disp
             .
             2.
             q.
             6.
             dub
             .
             2.
             
             SANCHEZ
             ,
             Jes.
             
               in
               Sum.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             n.
             7.
             
             LAYMAN
             ,
             Jes.
             
               Theol.
               Mor.
               l.
            
             1.
             tr
             .
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             n
             :
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             a
             strange
             imagination
             which
             these
             Casuists
             have
             ,
             that
             their
             opinions
             ,
             being
             supposed
             probable
             do
             make
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             sin
             before
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             such
             any
             longer
             .
             CARAMUEL
             ,
             
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Ant.
               Dianam
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             III.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Casuists
             are
             at
             liberty
             to
             answer
             according
             to
             the
             opinions
             of
             other●
             ,
             though
             they
             think●
             them
             erroneous
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             likely
             to
             prove
             more
             acceptable
             to
             those
             that
             consul●
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             may
             answer
             one
             while
             according
             to
             one
             man's
             judgement
             ,
             and
             another
             according
             to
             another's
             ,
             though
             contrary
             thereto●
             LAYMAN
             ,
             ●es
             .
             
               Theol.
               M●r●
               l.
            
             1.
             tr
             .
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             n.
             7.
             
             ESCOBAR
             ,
             
               Princ.
               ex
            
             .
             3.
             n.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             conditions
             which
             these
             Casuists
             require
             as
             necessary
             to
             make
             an
             action
             imputable
             as
             sin
             ,
             may
             excuse
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             crimes
             .
             BAUNY
             ,
             Jes.
             
               Som.
               des
               pechez
               ,
               c.
            
             39
             ,
             p.
             906.
             
               of
               the
            
             6.
             
             Edition
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             How
             they
             elude
             and
             annihilate
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             punishment
             o●
             the
             most
             horrid
             crimes
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Jes.
               Th.
               Mor.
               tr
               .
            
             1.
             
             Exam.
             8.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Praxis
               ex
               Societ
               .
               Iesu
               Dec●oribus
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             That
             one
             may
             kill
             another
             to
             pr●vent
             ●
             
               box●
               o'th'●●r
            
             or
             a
             blow
             w●th
             ●
             stick
             .
             Azor●
             Jes.
             
               Insti●
               .
               Mor.
               Par●
            
             .
             3.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             105.
             
             Filliucius
             Ies.
             To.
             2.
             tr
             .
             29.
             c.
             3.
             n.
             50●
             L●ssius
             Jes.
             
               de
               Iust.
               &
               Iure
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             9.
             dub
             .
             12.
             n.
             77.
             
             
             Escobar
             ●es
             .
             
               Mor.
               Theol.
               tr
            
             .
             1.
             
             Exam.
             7.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Praxis
               Soc.
               Iesu
               .
               Becan
            
             .
             Jes.
             
               Sum.
               part
            
             .
             3.
             tr
             .
             2.
             c.
             64.
             
               de
               Homicid
               .
               qu.
            
             8.
             
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             lawful
             even
             for
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             and
             a
             Religious
             man
             to
             maintain
             the
             honour
             he
             hath
             acquired
             by
             his
             learning
             and
             vertue
             ,
             by
             killing
             him
             who
             derogates
             from
             his
             reputation
             by
             opprobrious
             speeches
             and
             calumnies
             .
             Amicus
             ,
             Jes.
             Tom.
             5.
             disp
             .
             36.
             n.
             118.
             
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
          
           
             The
             doctrin
             of
             Father
             Amicus
             that
             permits
             a
             Religious
             man
             to
             kill
             him
             tha●
             threatens
             to
             calumniate
             ,
             maintained
             by
             Caramuel
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             only
             true
             judgment
             upon
             that
             case
             ,
             the
             contrary
             being
             not
             so
             much
             
             as
             probable
             .
             
               Theol.
               Fundam
               ,
               Fund
            
             .
             55.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             p.
             544.
             
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             doubtful
             whether
             a
             Religious
             man
             having
             made
             use
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             may
             not
             kill
             her
             if
             she
             offer
             to
             discover
             what
             passed
             between
             them●
             
               Caramuel
               ibid.
               Sect.
            
             7.
             p.
             551.
             
          
        
         
           
             X
          
           
             That
             as
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             a
             man
             to
             defend
             his
             honour
             against
             him
             that
             would
             rob
             him
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             charging
             him
             with
             a
             crime
             he
             is
             not
             guilty
             of
             ,
             so
             may
             he
             do
             it
             also
             ,
             by
             killing
             him
             .
             
               Caramuel
               .
               Theol.
               Fundam
               .
               Fund
               .
            
             55.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             p.
             550.
             
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             lawful
             ,
             according
             to
             some
             ,
             in
             the
             speculative
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             others
             in
             the
             Practick
             also
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             wound
             or
             kill
             one
             that
             hath
             given
             him
             a
             box
             o'th'ear
             ,
             even
             though
             the
             other
             run
             away
             for
             it
             .
             Lessius
             ,
             Ies.
             
               de
               Iust.
               et
               Iur.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             9.
             dub
             .
             12●
             n.
             79.
             
             Reginaldus
             Jes.
             
               in
               Praxi
               .
               l.
            
             21.
             n.
             62.
             
             Filliucius
             Jes.
             tr
             .
             29.
             c.
             3.
             n.
             51●
             Layman
             Jes.
             l.
             3.
             tr
             .
             3.
             par
             .
             3.
             c.
             3.
             n.
             3.
             
             Escobar
             Ies.
             
               Mor.
               Theol.
               tr
            
             .
             1.
             
             Exam.
             7.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Praxis
               .
               Caramuel
               ,
               Theol.
               Fundam
               .
               Fund
               .
            
             55.
             
             Sect.
             8.
             pag.
             551.
             
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             man
             may
             kill
             a
             
               false
               accuser
            
             ,
             nay
             ,
             the
             witnesses
             produced
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Iudge
             himself
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             diverted
             from
             oppressing
             the
             innocent
             .
             Tannerus
             Jes.
             To.
             3.
             disp
             4.
             q
             8●
             d.
             4.
             n.
             83.
             
             Sanchez
             Ies.
             
               Oper.
               Mor.
               in
               Decal●
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             39.
             n.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           
             XIII
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             procure
             abortion
             before
             the
             childe
             be
             quick
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             to
             save
             a
             Maid's
             life
             or
             reputation
             .
             
               Egidius
               Trullench
               in
               Decal
               .
               Tom.
            
             5.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             dub
             .
             4.
             n.
             1.
             
             
               Et.
               quidam
               Theologus
               Socie●a●is
               Iesu
               ap●d
               .
            
             Dianam
             ,
             Part.
             6.
             
             Tr.
             8.
             
             Res●l
             .
             37.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             kill
             him
             that
             gives
             ●s
             the
             Lye
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             reviles
             us
             .
             
               Escobar
               Theol.
               Mor.
               tr
            
             .
             1.
             
             Exam
             .
             7.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Praxis
               Reginaldus
            
             Jes.
             l.
             2.1
             .
             c.
             5.
             n.
             60.
             
          
        
         
           
             XV.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             us
             to
             kill
             him
             that
             takes
             away
             our
             goods
             from
             us
             ,
             even
             though
             he
             run
             away
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             provided
             the
             thing
             be
             of
             value
             .
             Lessius
             Jes.
             
               de
               Iust.
               et
               Iure
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             9.
             dub
             .
             11.
             n.
             66.
             
             &
             72.
             
             Escobar
             ,
             Jes●
             
               Theor.
               Mor.
               tr
            
             .
             1.
             
             Exam.
             7.
             c.
             3.
             
             Praxis
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVI
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             lawful
             upon
             certain
             occasions
             to
             accept
             ●
             challenge
             and
             to
             fight
             a
             duel
             .
             Escobar
             Jes
             :
             
               Theol.
               Mor.
               tr
            
             .
             1.
             
             Exam.
             7.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Praxis
               Layman
            
             Jes.
             l.
             3.
             
             T.
             3.
             part
             .
             3.
             c.
             3.
             n.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
             
               Hurtad●
               de
               Mendoza
            
             Jes.
             in
             2.2
             .
             disp
             .
             170
             Sec●
             .
             9.
             
             §
             .
             82.
             
             
               Apud
               Dianam
               ,
               Part.
            
             5.
             tr
             .
             13.
             
             Resol
             .
             J.
             21.
             
             
               Idem
               Hurtado
               de
               Mendoza
            
             Jes.
             
               referente
               Diana
               ,
               Part.
            
             5.
             tr
             .
             14.
             
             Miscellan
             .
             2.
             
             Resol
             .
             99.
             
          
        
         
           
             XVII
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             Simony
             either
             to
             give
             or
             receive
             a
             temporal
             good
             for
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             given
             only
             as
             the
             motive
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             
               price
               .
               Grego●ius
               à
               Valentia
            
             ,
             Jes.
             3.
             to
             .
             3.
             disp
             .
             6.
             qu.
             16.
             
             P●n
             .
             3.
             p.
             2039.
             
               et
               sequent
               .
               Escobar
            
             ,
             Jes.
             
               Mor.
               Theol.
               tract
            
             .
             6.
             ex
             .
             2.
             c.
             6.
             n.
             40.
             
             
               Praxis
               Mil●ard
               ,
               Guide
               des
               ●urez
               .
               ch
               .
            
             63.
             
             Inst.
             1.
             n.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             simony
             to
             obtain
             a
             Benefice
             upon
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             summe
             of
             money
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             no
             intention
             to
             pay
             it
             .
             
             Escobar
             ●es
             .
             
               Moral
               .
               Theol.
               tr
            
             6.
             exam
             .
             2.
             c.
             2
             n.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           
             XIX
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             Fortune-teller
             is
             obliged
             to
             restore
             what
             he
             hath
             received
             for
             telling
             ones
             fortune
             ,
             ●f
             he
             hath
             not
             advised
             with
             the
             stars
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             restitution
             if
             he
             hath
             consulted
             the
             Devil
             .
             Sanchez
             Ies.
             Sum.
             (
             
               as
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             38.
             n.
             96.
             
          
        
         
           
             XX.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             man
             is
             not
             obliged
             either
             according
             to
             the
             
             right
             of
             Nature
             ,
             on
             according
             to
             the
             Lawes
             of
             his
             Countrey
             to
             restore
             what
             he
             hath
             received
             for
             giving
             an
             unjust
             sentence
             ,
             or
             committing
             an
             Assassinate
             ,
             or
             an
             act
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             but
             may
             lawfully
             retain
             it
             .
             L●ssius
             Ies.
             
               de
               Iust.
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             d.
             8.
             n.
             52.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXI
             .
          
           
             The
             encouragement
             ,
             and
             the
             gap
             which
             these
             Casuists
             lay
             open
             for
             domestick
             frauds
             .
             Bauny
             Ies.
             
               Som.
               des
               Pech
            
             .
             p.
             213
             ,
             &
             214.
             
             Edit
             .
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXII
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             man
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             make
             restitution
             for
             the
             Losses
             which
             a
             third
             person
             hath
             done
             upon
             our
             sollicitation
             and
             procurement
             .
             Bauny
             Ies.
             
               Som
               des
               Pech
            
             .
             p.
             307
             ,
             308.
             
             Edit
             .
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             man
             is
             not
             obliged
             upon
             pain
             of
             mortall
             sin
             to
             restore
             the
             totall
             summe
             which
             he
             hath
             gotten
             together
             by
             a
             many
             little
             thefts
             .
             Bauny
             Ies.
             
               Som.
               des
               Pech
            
             .
             p.
             220.
             
             Edit
             .
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             Usury
             palliated
             by
             these
             Casuists
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Major
             ,
             upon
             whom
             they
             impose
             .
             Bauny
             Ies.
             
               Som.
               des
               Pechez
            
             ,
             p.
             331.
             
               &
               sequent
               .
               Edit
            
             .
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXV
             .
          
           
             That
             Envy
             is
             no
             mortall
             sinne
             when
             it
             is
             conceived
             onely
             at
             the
             temporall
             good
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             .
             Bauny
             Ies.
             
               Somm
               .
               des
               Pech
            
             .
             p.
             123.
             
             Edit
             .
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             Priest
             who
             hath
             received
             mony
             of
             one
             man
             to
             say
             a
             Masse
             ,
             may
             afterwards
             receive
             of
             another
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             which
             belongs
             to
             himself
             amounts
             to
             .
             Escobar
             ,
             Ies.
             
               Theol.
               Mor.
               Tr.
            
             1.
             
             Axam
             .
             11.
             c.
             4.
             
             Praxi●
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             a
             sufficient
             hearing
             of
             the
             Masse
             to
             hear
             the
             four
             parts
             of
             it
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             Escobar
             Ies.
             
               Theol.
               Moral
               .
               Tr.
            
             1.
             
             Exam.
             11.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               Praxi●
               p.
            
             146.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Lugdun
               .
               Anno
            
             1644.
             
             Bauny
             Ies.
             
               Moral
               .
               Theol.
               par
            
             .
             1.
             
             
             Tr.
             6.
             
               de
               praecepto
               audiendae
               Missae
               :
               qu.
            
             9.
             pag.
             312.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             Relaxations
             absolutely
             destroying
             the
             obligation
             of
             Fasting
             .
             Escobar
             ,
             Jes.
             
               Theol.
               Mor.
               Tr.
            
             1.
             
             Exam.
             13.
             c.
             3.
             
             Praxis
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             The
             Casuists
             have
             brought
             the
             care
             which
             Confessors
             ought
             to
             have
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             disposition
             of
             their
             Penitents
             ,
             to
             a
             simple
             demand
             whether
             they
             are
             so●●y
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             intention
             not
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             like
             again
             ;
             and
             pretend
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             say
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             the
             Confessors
             are
             obliged
             to
             believe
             them
             .
             Filliucius
             Jes.
             
               Mor.
               Quaest.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             Tract
             .
             7.
             n.
             354.
             
             Suarez
             Jes.
             in
             3.
             
             
               Part.
               Tom.
            
             4.
             disp
             .
             32.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             n.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXX
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Penitent
             ,
             though
             interrogated
             by
             his
             Confessor
             ,
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             sin
             wherewith
             he
             charges
             himself
             is
             an
             habituall
             sinne
             ,
             into
             which
             he
             is
             wont
             to
             fall
             often
             .
             Bauny
             Jes.
             
               Theol.
               Mor.
               part
            
             .
             1.
             
             Tract
             .
             4.
             
               de
               Poenit.
               q.
            
             15.
             p.
             137.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             
               next
               occasion
            
             of
             sinning
             being
             supposed
             to
             be
             that
             which
             of
             it self
             induces
             a
             man
             to
             commit
             mortall
             sinne
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             a
             man
             is
             seldome
             or
             never
             conceived
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             he
             falls
             into
             that
             mortall
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             continue
             therein
             ,
             nay
             ,
             to
             engage
             himself
             in
             such
             an
             occasion
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             consideration
             of
             the
             spirituall
             or
             temporall
             good
             of
             himself
             or
             his
             Neighbour
             .
             Bauny
             Jes.
             
               Theol.
               Mor.
               Part.
            
             1.
             
             Tr.
             4.
             
               de
               Poenit.
               qu.
            
             14.
             p.
             93
             ,
             &
             94.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             man
             that
             keeps
             a
             Concubine
             is
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             dismisse
             her
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             promise
             that
             he
             will
             no●
             sinne
             with
             her
             any
             more
             ,
             it
             being
             supposed
             he
             cannot
             enjoy
             himself
             ,
             and
             must
             lead
             a
             melancholy
             life
             
             without
             her
             .
             
               Sanctius
               ,
               in
               Selectis
               Disp.
               disp
               .
            
             10.
             n.
             20.
             
               apud
               Dianam
               part
            
             .
             5.
             
             Tract
             .
             14.
             
             Resol
             .
             108.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             consideration
             of
             a
             temporall
             concernment
             may
             oblige
             the
             Confessor
             to
             absolve
             a
             Penitent
             that
             is
             in
             the
             
               next
               occasion
            
             of
             sinning
             ,
             though
             he
             quit
             it
             not
             .
             Bauny
             Ies.
             
               Theol.
               Mor.
               Par.
            
             1.
             
             Tr.
             4.
             
               de
               Poenit.
               qu.
            
             14.
             pag.
             94.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             a
             Confessor
             to
             absolve
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             
               next
               occasions
            
             even
             of
             Incest
             ,
             without
             obliging
             them
             to
             separate
             ,
             when
             their
             relapses
             are
             not
             frequent
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             diurnall
             ,
             but
             onely
             once
             or
             twice
             a
             moneth
             .
             Nay
             further
             ,
             that
             a
             Confessor
             is
             engaged
             ,
             
               toties
               quo●ies
            
             ,
             to
             absolve
             the
             young
             Gentleman
             ,
             that
             cannot
             forsake
             his
             Father's
             house
             nor
             dismisse
             thence
             the
             Servant-maid
             he
             ordinarily
             makes
             use
             of
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             likelyhood
             he
             should
             forbear
             sinning
             with
             her
             ,
             though
             he
             promise
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Bauny
             Ies.
             
               Somm
               .
               des
               Pech
               .
               ch
               .
            
             46.
             p.
             1089.
             
             Edit
             .
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             Confessor
             is
             obliged
             ,
             
               toties
               quoties
            
             ,
             to
             absolve
             those
             young
             people
             who
             grow
             
               worse
               and
               worse
            
             ,
             and
             are
             guilty
             of
             frequent
             relapses
             into
             the
             s●me
             mortall
             sinnes
             ,
             though
             they
             make
             it
             not
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             their
             businesse
             to
             reforme
             their
             faults
             .
             Bauny
             Ies.
             
               Theol.
               Mor.
               Part.
            
             1.
             
             Tr.
             4
             
               de
               Poenit.
               qu.
            
             15.
             p.
             96.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             Confessor
             is
             obliged
             not
             to
             deferre
             or
             deny
             absolution
             to
             those
             who
             are
             fallen
             into
             an
             habituall
             custome
             of
             committing
             mortall
             sinnes
             ,
             against
             the
             lawes
             of
             God
             ,
             Nature
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             they
             discover
             not
             the
             least
             hope
             of
             amendment
             .
             Bauny
             Ies.
             
               Theol.
               Mor.
               Part.
            
             1.
             
             Tract
             .
             4.
             
               de
               Poenit.
               qu.
            
             22.
             pag.
             100.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             That
             remorse
             for
             sinne
             conceived
             out
             of
             a
             consideration
             of
             the
             temporall
             inconveniences
             ensuing
             thereupon
             ,
             as
             the
             losse
             of
             a
             man's
             health
             or
             his
             money
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             qualification
             for
             his
             receiving
             the
             grace
             of
             absolution
             ;
             if
             a
             man
             does
             but
             imagine
             that
             that
             inconvenience
             proceeds
             from
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             Escobar
             .
             Ies.
             Tr.
             7.
             ex
             4.
             n.
             91.
             
             Amicus
             Ies.
             Tract
             .
             8.
             disp
             .
             3.
             n.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             are
             not
             obliged
             by
             any
             commandment
             of
             charity
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             act
             of
             Love
             towards
             God
             ,
             nor
             to
             observe
             any
             precept
             of
             his
             out
             of
             any
             motive
             proceeding
             from
             that
             Love
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             not
             so
             much
             commanded
             to
             love
             God
             as
             not
             to
             hate
             him
             .
             
               Ant.
               Sirmond
            
             Ies.
             
               Deffense
               de
               la
               Vertu
               ,
               Tr.
            
             2.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           LETTER
           From
           a
           Curé
           of
           ROVEN
           To
           a
           Curé
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           Giving
           an
           account
           of
           the
           procedure
           of
           his
           Brethren
           the
           Curez
           of
           the
           said
           City
           ,
           against
           the
           doctrine
           of
           certain
           Casuists
           ;
           and
           may
           also
           serve
           for
           a
           Refutation
           to
           a
           Libel
           intituled
           ,
           
             The
             Answer
             of
             a
             Divine
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             ARGVMENT
             .
          
           
             A
             particular
             account
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Curez
             of
             Rouen
             and
             the
             Jesuits
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             proceedings
             of
             the
             former
             therein
             .
             Monsieur
             du
             Four
             Curé
             of
             S.
             Maclou
             preaches
             against
             the
             corrupt
             Maximes
             of
             the
             Casuists
             ,
             not
             cha●ging
             any
             particular
             Order
             therewith
             .
             The
             Jesuits
             only
             take
             alarm
             ,
             and
             put
             up
             a
             detractive
             Petition
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             against
             him
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Curez
             of
             Rouen
             unite
             ,
             consults
             the
             Casuists
             ,
             find
             they
             maintain
             the
             doctrines
             charged
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             up
             a
             Pe●ition
             to
             their
             Archbishop
             
             with
             a
             catalogue
             of
             the
             doctrines
             thereunto
             annexed
             ;
             desiring
             the
             censure
             thereof
             .
             He
             sends
             up
             all
             to
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Clergy
             at
             Paris
             who
             take
             cognizance
             of
             the
             businesse
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             
               The
               Answer
               of
               a
               Divine
               ,
               &c.
            
             found
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             Jesuit
             .
          
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           received
           your
           Letter
           of
           the
           13.
           current
           ,
           wherein
           you
           tell
           me
           that
           your
           health
           being
           not
           in
           such
           a
           posture
           as
           would
           permit
           you
           to
           come
           hither
           to
           the
           Synod
           ,
           where
           you
           were
           in
           hopes
           to
           understand
           what
           had
           passed
           between
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           and
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           a
           Friend
           of
           yours
           here
           had
           sent
           you
           a
           printed
           sheet
           ,
           with
           this
           title
           ,
           
             T●e
             Answer
             of
             a
             Divine
             to
             the
             Propositions
             extracted
             out
             of
             the
             LETTERS
             of
             the
             IANSENISTS
             ,
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Curez
             of
          
           Rouen
           ;
           
             which
             answer
             hath
             been
             presented
             to
             the
             Right
             Reverend
             the
             Bishops
             met
             together
             in
             the
             Generall
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
        
         
           I
           cannot
           but
           imagine
           how
           much
           you
           were
           surprized
           at
           the
           first
           reading
           of
           that
           Answer
           ,
           and
           how
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           your
           judgement
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           be
           no
           other
           then
           an
           infamous
           Libell
           ,
           and
           a
           scandalous
           Pamphlett
           purposely
           scattered
           abroad
           to
           blast
           the
           honour
           and
           holinesse
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           derogating
           from
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           right
           Reverend
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           destructive
           to
           the
           innocence
           of
           the
           Pastors
           who
           endeavour
           to
           serve
           and
           maintain
           that
           divine
           Spouse
           of
           IESUS
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           That
           you
           have
           also
           understood
           ,
           how
           that
           the
           Iesuits
           seem
           loudly
           enough
           to
           declare
           themselves
           the
           Authors
           of
           that
           piece
           ,
           when
           they
           cause
           it
           to
           be
           sold
           publickly
           by
           the
           Book-sellers
           belonging
           to
           their
           Colledge
           ,
           when
           they
           distribute
           it
           themselves
           in
           the
           houses
           where
           they
           
           make
           any
           visits
           ,
           and
           do
           so
           exactly
           play
           the
           Mercuries
           to
           scatter
           it
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           them
           for
           its
           coming
           among
           those
           that
           are
           of
           our
           Arch-bishop's
           Councell
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           you
           expected
           with
           some
           impatience
           a
           generous
           reply
           from
           the
           Reverend
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           to
           that
           injurious
           and
           ill-instructed
           Divine
           ,
           and
           how
           necessary
           you
           conceiv'd
           it
           that
           such
           a
           course
           should
           be
           taken
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           all
           the
           world
           might
           be
           satisfied
           of
           the
           purity
           of
           their
           intentions
           in
           the
           cause
           they
           are
           now
           engag'd
           in
           ,
           their
           prudence
           in
           point
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           enterprise
           as
           the
           prosecution
           ,
           and
           the
           integrity
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           the
           main
           design
           of
           that
           Libell
           to
           cast
           a
           blemish
           upon
           .
        
         
           To
           satisfie
           therefore
           your
           desires
           as
           to
           these
           particulars
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           you
           some
           account
           of
           an
           affair
           wherein
           we
           are
           all
           equally
           engag'd
           by
           the
           common
           concernments
           of
           their
           Ministery
           ;
           I
           am
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           that
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           ,
           having
           taken
           notice
           of
           a
           sheet
           that
           was
           scatter'd
           up
           and
           down
           full
           of
           impostures
           and
           calumnies
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           a
           manner
           perswaded
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           hints
           you
           give
           in
           your
           Letter
           ,
           as
           by
           other
           too
           too
           pregnant
           circumstances
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           production
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           thought
           fit
           to
           make
           their
           complaint
           against
           it
           to
           the
           other
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           by
           a
           Letter
           which
           they
           immediately
           writ
           thereupon
           ,
           and
           to
           demand
           justice
           for
           the
           same
           of
           his
           Officiall
           ,
           by
           a
           Petition
           which
           they
           presented
           to
           him
           ,
           whereof
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           a
           misse
           to
           send
           you
           a
           copy
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           see
           the
           justifiable
           motives
           of
           their
           complaints
           .
        
         
           That
           once
           done
           ,
           they
           had
           resolved
           to
           sit
           down
           and
           be
           silent
           ,
           so
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           expresse
           their
           moderation
           in
           suffering
           injuries
           suitable
           to
           the
           maximes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           wherein
           they
           instruct
           their
           people
           .
           They
           were
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           content
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           expecting
           the
           publick
           satisfaction
           and
           reparation
           ,
           which
           might
           prove
           the
           effect
           of
           those
           juridicall
           courses
           they
           had
           taken
           .
        
         
         
           But
           having
           observ'd
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           that
           the
           proceedings
           were
           likely
           to
           take
           up
           much
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Iesuit●
           in
           the
           interim
           made
           their
           advantage
           of
           their
           modesty
           ,
           persisting
           still
           in
           the
           distribution
           of
           that
           Libel
           ,
           giving
           out
           where
           ever
           they
           came
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           answered
           ,
           nay
           ,
           treating
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           as
           such
           as
           were
           to
           be
           derided
           for
           their
           weaknesse
           and
           ignorance
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           having
           taken
           it
           into
           consideration
           that
           they
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           maintain
           the
           dignity
           of
           their
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           their
           duty
           to
           hinder
           that
           from
           falling
           into
           contempt
           ,
           or
           their
           persons
           into
           disparagement
           before
           their
           people
           ,
           through
           the
           hor●id
           calumnies
           which
           the
           pretended
           Divine
           loads
           them
           with
           ,
           representing
           them
           as
           seditious
           persons
           ,
           abettors
           and
           fautors
           of
           he●es●e
           ;
           They
           thought
           it
           concerned
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           their
           own
           reputation
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           should
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           sincerity
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           the
           Simple
           ,
           who
           might
           haply
           be
           surpriz'd
           by
           truth-lesse
           suppositions
           ,
           should
           be
           undeceiv'd
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           by
           answering
           that
           scurrilous
           libell
           with
           the
           greatest
           moderation
           they
           possibly
           could
           ,
           they
           might
           satisfie
           and
           convince
           all
           those
           that
           are
           Lovers
           of
           Truth
           and
           Justice
           that
           their
           interprise
           is
           holy
           ,
           their
           proceeding
           canonicall
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           blam'd
           by
           any
           for
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           as
           are
           prepos●essed
           by
           passion
           ,
           or
           too
           violently
           engag'd
           in
           the
           interests
           of
           a
           party
           they
           makes
           some
           advantages
           of
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           upon
           these
           reflections
           ,
           and
           the
           wholesome
           advice
           in
           your
           Letter
           (
           which
           I
           have
           communicated
           to
           them
           )
           that
           they
           enjoyn'd
           me
           to
           write
           to
           you
           what
           you
           now
           receive
           ,
           and
           to
           entreat
           you
           to
           communicate
           it
           to
           your
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           good
           people
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           do
           here
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           all
           the
           world
           may
           be
           satisfied
           of
           the
           equity
           of
           our
           Cause
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           persons
           of
           quality
           ,
           who
           shall
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           thereof
           ,
           may
           conceive
           an
           opinion
           of
           us
           quite
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           some
           would
           have
           perswaded
           them
           to
           ,
           by
           atif●ces
           es
           and
           detraction
           .
        
         
         
           There
           needs
           no
           more
           then
           the
           simple
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           most
           sincere
           and
           most
           faithfull
           relation
           of
           what
           hath
           passed
           in
           this
           emergency
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           ,
           to
           justifie
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           to
           prove
           the
           Author
           and
           dispersers
           of
           that
           Libell
           guilty
           of
           malice
           and
           imposture
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           say
           any
           thing
           which
           cannot
           be
           confirm'd
           by
           the
           testimonies
           of
           persons
           on
           whom
           no
           reproach
           can
           be
           fastened
           ,
           nay
           ,
           by
           that
           of
           the
           Arch-bishop
           himself
           ;
           who
           being
           our
           head
           ,
           our
           Judge
           ,
           and
           our
           Father
           ,
           hath
           also
           ever
           been
           our
           witnesse
           and
           our
           Oracle
           ;
           and
           we
           should
           justly
           deserve
           his
           indignation
           ,
           did
           we
           any
           thing
           without
           a
           relyance
           on
           his
           Approbation
           and
           conduct
           .
        
         
           The
           businesse
           ,
           as
           to
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           stands
           thus
           .
           Monsieur
           
             De
             Four
          
           ,
           Curé
           of
           
             S.
             Maclou
          
           (
           whose
           abilities
           and
           worth
           are
           generally
           known
           )
           having
           preach'd
           two
           severall
           times
           (
           as
           you
           have
           already
           understood
           )
           against
           those
           pernicious
           doctrines
           which
           tend
           to
           the
           corruption
           of
           good
           manners
           ,
           the
           Iesuits
           were
           immediately
           troubled
           thereat
           ,
           and
           made
           great
           complaints
           of
           it
           to
           our
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           in
           a
           Petition
           which
           they
           presented
           to
           him
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Father
           Brisacier
           ,
           fraught
           with
           injurious
           expressions
           and
           calumnies
           against
           the
           said
           Monsieur
           
             du
             Four.
          
           These
           things
           coming
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           ,
           they
           thought
           themselves
           oblig'd
           to
           engage
           in
           the
           quarrell
           of
           their
           reverend
           Brother
           ,
           violently
           set
           upon
           in
           a
           difference
           wherein
           they
           were
           all
           equally
           concern'd
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           their
           duty
           to
           be
           watchfull
           over
           sound
           doctrine
           and
           the
           purity
           of
           Manners
           ,
           as
           that
           on
           which
           depends
           the
           safety
           of
           those
           souls
           that
           are
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           their
           proceeding
           might
           appear
           to
           be
           such
           as
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           a
           serious
           consideration
           of
           the
           Affair
           they
           were
           to
           engage
           in
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           debate
           in
           one
           of
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           about
           consulting
           the
           Bookes
           ,
           whence
           it
           was
           alledged
           ,
           that
           the
           propositions
           and
           pernicious
           Maximes
           ,
           preached
           against
           by
           the
           Curé
           of
           Saint
           Maclou
           ,
           had
           been
           taken
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           true
           copies
           
           and
           extracts
           should
           be
           made
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           that
           the
           condemnation
           thereof
           should
           be
           required
           by
           Canonicall
           wayes
           ,
           if
           the●
           were
           found
           in
           the
           Casuists
           ,
           what
           quality
           or
           condition
           soever
           they
           were
           of●
           But
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           those
           books
           ,
           that
           the
           prosecution
           might
           determine
           as
           to
           the
           Casuists
           ,
           and
           be
           reviv'd
           to
           procure
           a
           Censure
           of
           the
           LETTERS
           TO
           THE
           PROVINCIAL
           ,
           wherein
           those
           doctrines
           ,
           with
           the
           Authors
           that
           maintained
           them
           ,
           were
           cited
           .
        
         
           Six
           of
           the
           Assembly
           were
           pitched
           upon
           and
           appointed
           to
           undertake
           that
           employment
           .
           They
           spent
           therein
           a
           whole
           moneth
           ,
           doing
           all
           things
           with
           all
           possible
           ●ideli●y
           and
           exactnesse
           ;
           they
           sought
           out
           the
           places
           cited
           ,
           they
           found
           them
           ,
           word
           for
           word
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           cited
           ,
           in
           the
           Originals
           .
           They
           drew
           copies
           thereof
           ,
           and
           reported
           the
           whole
           to
           their
           Brethren
           in
           a
           second
           Assembly
           ,
           wherein
           for
           further
           certainty
           ,
           it
           was
           ordered
           ;
           That
           if
           any
           among
           them
           were
           desirous
           of
           further
           satisfaction
           as
           to
           those
           matters
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           permitted
           to
           come
           to
           the
           persons
           deputed
           ,
           into
           the
           places
           where
           the
           books
           were
           ,
           to
           consult
           them
           and
           compare
           them
           as
           they
           pleased
           .
           This
           order
           was
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           for
           five
           or
           six
           d●yes
           after
           ,
           there
           were
           seldome
           lesse
           the●
           ten
           or
           twelve
           Curez
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           searching
           after
           the
           passages
           ,
           and
           comparing
           them
           with
           the
           Authors
           ,
           as
           being
           satisfied
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           faith●ulnesse
           of
           the
           Ci●ations
           .
        
         
           What
           greater
           circumspection
           could
           be
           us'd
           in
           a
           proceeding
           of
           this
           nature
           ?
           And
           certainly
           there
           needs
           no
           more
           to
           give
           an
           absolute
           defeat
           to
           the
           imposture
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           purposely
           to
           disparage
           the
           said
           Curez
           ,
           and
           to
           rais●
           some
           clouds
           of
           division
           and
           Jealousie
           among
           them
           ,
           affirme
           ,
           that
           diverse
           of
           them
           were
           surpriz'd
           ,
           and
           inconsiderately
           drawn
           in
           to
           engage
           in
           that
           party
           .
        
         
           Nor
           was
           their
           prudence
           lesse
           remarkeable
           in
           the
           Petition
           presented
           to
           the
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           
           name
           and
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           said
           Curez
           .
           For
           ,
           having
           been
           drawn
           up
           ,
           and
           digested
           into
           the
           particulars
           to
           be
           invested
           on
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           their
           Company
           appointed
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           it
           was
           read
           severall
           times
           in
           two
           or
           three
           severall
           Assemblies
           ,
           wherein
           were
           present
           ordinar●ly
           twenty
           or
           two
           and
           twenty
           Curez
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           at
           the
           last
           it
           was
           sign'd
           by
           twenty
           &
           eight
           .
        
         
           This
           certainly
           should
           be
           look'd
           on
           as
           an
           argument
           of
           the
           union
           and
           good
           intelligence
           which
           is
           among
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           same
           spirit
           they
           are
           guided
           by
           ;
           not
           as
           proceeding
           from
           any
           combination
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           maliciously
           objected
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Libell
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Love
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           a
           tendernesse
           for
           truth
           ,
           which
           thus
           joyntly
           engages
           them
           in
           this
           cause
           .
        
         
           Five
           were
           chosen
           out
           to
           go
           as
           Deputies
           from
           the
           Assembly
           to
           the
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           to
           present
           to
           him
           the
           Petition
           and
           the
           Extract
           of
           pernicious
           proposition●
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           Casuists
           ,
           and
           that
           worthy
           Prelate
           honoured
           them
           with
           so
           kind
           an
           entertainment
           ,
           and
           so
           favourable
           a
           reception
           ;
           he
           express'd
           so
           much
           satisfaction
           at
           their
           piety
           and
           zeale
           ;
           he
           told
           them
           with
           so
           much
           earnestnesse
           and
           reality
           that
           he
           abhorr'd
           those
           corrupt
           doctrines
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           ,
           from
           all
           ,
           but
           conceive
           immediate
           hopes
           of
           happy
           succe●●e
           of
           their
           enterprise
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           prudent
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           having
           first
           taken
           the
           conclusions
           of
           his
           Pr●ctor-General
           ,
           and
           the
           advice
           of
           his
           Councell
           ,
           it
           was
           ordered
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           petition
           ,
           with
           the
           said
           ●xtracts
           ,
           thereunto
           annexed
           ,
           should
           be
           sent
           up
           to
           our
           Lords
           of
           the
           Generall
           assembly
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           those
           pestilent
           doctrines
           should
           receive
           a
           more
           notorious
           and
           solemn
           Censure
           ,
           by
           the
           decisions
           of
           so
           illustrious
           and
           and
           venerable
           an
           Assembly
           as
           that
           which
           is
           the
           representative
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           whence
           we
           derive
           the
           Oracles
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           ere
           things
           were
           risen
           to
           this
           height
           ,
           the
           reverend
           ,
           
           the
           Curez
           of
           Paris
           having
           had
           notice
           of
           what
           was
           in
           agitation
           in
           our
           City
           about
           these
           matters
           ,
           were
           s●irred
           up
           by
           the
           same
           spirit
           ,
           and
           animated
           by
           the
           same
           zeale
           with
           those
           of
           Roven
           ,
           they
           honour
           them
           so
           far
           as
           th●t
           they
           write
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           thanks
           for
           the
           affection
           and
           tendernesse
           they
           had
           expressed
           for
           the
           purity
           of
           Christian
           Morality
           ,
           they
           intreat
           them
           to
           send
           up
           their
           collections
           and
           memorials
           ,
           and
           appoint
           eight
           of
           themselves
           ,
           all
           Doctors
           of
           Divinity
           of
           the
           faculty
           of
           Paris
           to
           examine
           them
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           to
           give
           the
           said
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           all
           the
           advice
           and
           assistance
           requisite
           in
           such
           a
           business
           .
           Since
           which
           time
           ,
           being
           more
           fully
           informed
           and
           satisfied
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           they
           resolv'd
           to
           joyn
           with
           us
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           and
           to
           exhort
           the
           Curez
           of
           the
           other
           Diocesses
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           demand
           joyntly
           with
           them
           ,
           of
           our
           Lords
           the
           Prelates
           (
           in
           a
           spirit
           of
           peace
           and
           charity
           ,
           which
           ought
           ever
           to
           be
           attended
           by
           a
           true
           zeale
           )
           the
           censurt
           of
           the
           dangerous
           ,
           propositions
           specified
           in
           the
           Ca●alogue
           and
           Extracts
           which
           they
           sent
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           our
           Arch-bishop
           himself
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           part
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           much
           he
           thought
           himself
           concern'd
           in
           an
           affair
           of
           this
           importance
           ,
           and
           the
           justice
           he
           was
           desirous
           to
           do
           the
           Curez
           of
           his
           chief
           City
           ,
           sent
           up
           Monsieur
           Gaulde
           his
           Grand
           Vicar
           (
           whose
           vertue
           and
           abilities
           all
           have
           sufficient
           experience
           of
           )
           to
           present
           ,
           on
           his
           behalf
           ,
           the
           Petition
           ,
           and
           Extracts
           made
           by
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           to
           our
           Lords
           of
           the
           Assembly
           Generall
           with
           Letters
           of
           recommendation
           worthy
           his
           zeal
           and
           earnestnesse
           .
        
         
           Accordingly
           hath
           that
           honourable
           Assembly
           given
           eare
           to
           these
           just
           demands
           ,
           it
           hath
           afforded
           them
           a
           favourable
           reception
           ,
           it
           hath
           even
           publickly
           commended
           ●●e
           procedure
           of
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           ,
           it
           hath
           judged
           ●t
           jus●ifiable
           and
           canonicall
           ,
           and
           taking
           cogn●s●nce
           of
           the
           businesse
           as
           such
           as
           Religion
           it self
           and
           the
           salvation
           of
           mens
           souls
           are
           very
           much
           concerned
           in
           ,
           it
           hath
           appointed
           Delegates
           ,
           very
           devout
           
           and
           very
           able
           men
           ,
           to
           take
           it
           into
           examination
           .
           From
           all
           which
           cirrcumstances
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           raise
           a
           certaine
           hope
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           strengthen
           them
           with
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           fill
           them
           w●th
           his
           light
           ,
           that
           their
           endeavours
           ,
           to
           expell
           this
           mortall
           contagion
           ,
           which
           tends
           to
           the
           poisoning
           of
           her
           children
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           may
           prove
           the
           more
           effectuall
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           be
           maintained
           in
           her
           most
           holy
           rules
           ,
           and
           may
           flourish
           and
           fructifie
           though
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           whence
           she
           derives
           that
           incomparable
           beauty
           which
           is
           so
           amiable
           to
           the
           sight
           ,
           and
           winnes
           her
           the
           heart
           of
           her
           divine
           Beloved
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           have
           I
           given
           you
           a
           true
           and
           sincere
           account
           of
           what
           passed
           in
           this
           Affaire
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Curez
           of
           Roven
           .
           I
           dare
           call
           God
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           naked
           truth
           ,
           and
           thence
           you
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           had
           any
           ground
           to
           traduce
           us
           ;
           consider
           ,
           what
           foundation
           they
           may
           have
           to
           blast
           our
           reputation
           with
           calumnies
           as
           they
           do
           in
           that
           Libell
           ;
           consider
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           whether
           it
           does
           not
           even
           in
           the
           title
           broach
           three
           signall
           impostures
           .
        
         
           For
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           the
           Propositions
           ,
           which
           we
           desire
           should
           be
           censured
           ,
           are
           not
           extracted
           out
           of
           the
           LETTERS
           of
           the
           JANSENISTS
           ,
           as
           the
           A●thour
           sales
           in
           that
           Pamphlet
           .
           But
           they
           were
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           Casuists
           ;
           nay
           ,
           if
           what
           he
           saies
           wer●
           true
           ,
           the
           extracts
           would
           be
           ten
           times
           larger
           and
           of
           greater
           bulk
           then
           the
           whole
           p●eces
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           they
           are
           taken
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           easy
           for
           us
           to
           demonstrate
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           catalogue
           and
           the
           extracts
           which
           the
           Jesuits
           have
           so
           great
           an
           aversion
           for
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           their
           fury
           and
           exasperation
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouën
           ,
           who
           only
           drew
           up
           the
           Extracts
           which
           they
           presented
           to
           their
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           hath
           sent
           up
           to
           the
           Assembly●
        
         
         
           L●stly
           ,
           it
           is
           far
           from
           truth
           ,
           that
           this
           Answer
           of
           a
           Divine
           was
           ever
           presented
           to
           the
           said
           Assembly
           .
           Our
           Lords
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           whereof
           it
           con●ists
           ;
           would
           never
           have
           suffered
           such
           an
           affront
           should
           be
           done
           to
           the
           dignity
           thereof
           ,
           nay
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           act
           of
           the
           greatest
           contempt
           that
           can
           be
           committed
           against
           such
           an
           Assembly
           to
           direct
           to
           it
           a
           scandalous
           pamphlet
           without
           a
           name●
           such
           as
           is
           that
           Answer
           .
           No
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           Authors
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           more
           prudent
           and
           better
           advised
           then
           ever
           to
           have
           attempted
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           numbred
           among
           those
           that
           have
           the
           most
           respct
           of
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           be
           over
           troublesome
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           haply
           exceed
           the
           Limits
           of
           a
           Letter
           ,
           should
           I
           make
           it
           my
           businesse
           to
           refute
           all
           the
           calumnies
           and
           impostures
           which
           are
           scattered
           up
           and
           down
           the
           body
           of
           that
           pamphlet
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shall
           fasten
           only
           on
           some
           .
        
         
           This
           implacable
           Pamphleteer
           sayes
           ,
           
             that
             we
             have
             put
             in
             an
             information
             against
             the
             Iesuits
             at
             the
             tribunall
             of
             our
             Lords
             the
             Bishops
             ,
          
           and
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           they
           themselves
           that
           have
           brought
           the
           information
           against
           themselves
           .
           For
           neither
           in
           our
           Petition
           nor
           our
           Extracts
           presented
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           do
           we
           any
           where
           taxe
           the
           Iesuits
           by
           name
           ;
           if
           we
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           occasionally
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           instance
           ;
           all
           that
           we
           desire
           being
           only
           the
           condemnation
           of
           the
           pernicious
           doctrines
           taught
           by
           some
           late
           Casuists
           ,
           whoever
           they
           may
           be
           .
           But
           they
           have
           betrayed
           themselves
           by
           their
           own
           complaints
           and
           expostulation
           ,
           they
           are
           wounded
           by
           their
           own
           weapons
           ,
           
             Sagittae
             ●orum
             factae
             sunt
             plagae
             corum
             .
             Psal.
          
           63.
           
           And
           they
           were
           the
           only
           men
           ,
           who
           ,
           Satanically
           zealous
           to
           maintaine
           these
           doctrines
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           th●mselves
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           Patronizers
           of
           Homicides
           ,
           Simonies
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           like
           crimes
           ,
           have
           made
           all
           the
           noise
           ,
           and
           raised
           that
           tempest
           which
           is
           likely
           to
           ●●ll
           so
           heavy
           upon
           them
           .
           Besides
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           said
           
           to
           have
           presented
           to
           our
           Lords
           of
           the
           Assembly
           any
           petition
           or
           other
           piece
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           trouble
           there
           ,
           it
           being
           certaine
           that
           it
           is
           only
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           him selfe
           that
           hath
           ,
           by
           his
           Grand
           Vicar
           ,
           presented
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           this
           Jesuiticall
           Secretary
           does
           Notoriously
           derogate
           from
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           afraid
           in
           his
           Libell
           to
           be
           a
           little
           too
           peremptory
           with
           him
           and
           to
           traduce
           him
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Curez
           of
           Roven
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           he
           quarrells
           at
           is
           that
           we
           are
           guilty
           of
           a
           
             frivolous
             busying
             of
             our selves
             to
             weed
             out
             the
             corruptions
             that
             may
             be
             found
             in
             bookes
             ,
             while
             they
             grow
             and
             thrive
             in
             mens
             soules
             ,
             whence
             we
             should
             endeavour
             to
             root
             them
             up
             .
          
           This
           is
           an
           indeterminate
           charge
           of
           our
           idleness
           and
           want
           of
           courage
           in
           our
           Functions
           ,
           but
           without
           the
           least
           consideration
           ,
           that
           these
           Lesbian
           Maximes
           purposely
           sorewed
           up
           to
           a
           complyance
           with
           sinners
           (
           whereof
           we
           find
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           Casu●sts
           but
           too
           full
           ,
           )
           are
           the
           fatall
           seeds
           of
           so
           many
           corruptions
           and
           ●candalls
           as
           are
           predominant
           in
           this
           unhappy
           age
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           time
           cannot
           haply
           be
           better
           employed
           ,
           then
           in
           endeavouring
           to
           smother
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           them
           from
           growing
           out
           of
           those
           Books
           into
           mens
           consciences
           which
           are
           of
           themselves
           inclinable
           enough
           to
           entertaine
           any
           thing
           that
           cherishes
           the
           passions
           ,
           and
           complyes
           with
           the
           vergency
           of
           corrupt
           nature
           .
        
         
           Then
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             it
             were
             a
             far
             better
             employment
             for
             our
             Assemblies
             to
             review
             the
          
           Houres
           
             of
             Port
             Royal
          
           ,
           and
           addes
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Faithfull
             committed
             to
             our
             charge
             ,
             do
             to
             this
             day
             repeat
             ,
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             our
             Altars
             those
             very
             prayers
             that
             are
             contained
             in
             that
             book
             ,
             to
             the
             reproach
             of
             Faith
             and
             scandall
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           We
           never
           had
           yet
           the
           least
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           Authors
           of
           those
           Houres
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           countenance
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           prerogative
           of
           God
           only
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           intentions
           of
           their
           hearts
           .
           But
           it
           's
           to
           be
           hoped
           ,
           this
           censorious
           Libeller
           will
           not
           think
           it
           much
           we
           should
           
           give
           them
           a
           charitable
           interpr●tation
           ,
           and
           should
           avoid
           ,
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           
             that
             reproachable
             waxinesse
             of
             na●ure
          
           (
           as
           he
           observes
           himself
           )
           
             that
             is
             so
             easily
             wrought
             upon
             at
             to
             hearken
             to
             and
             countenance
             calumny
             ,
          
           though
           he
           himself
           hath
           not
           much
           endeavoured
           to
           avoid
           it
           heere
           .
           Some
           more
           knowing
           and
           better
           Divines
           then
           he
           differ
           very
           much
           from
           his
           opinion
           of
           those
           Houres
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           prepossessed
           against
           them
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           who
           supposes
           
             that
             the
             son
             of
             God
             is
             therein
             degraded
             from
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             all
             men
             ,
          
           because
           it
           is
           not
           there
           expressed
           in
           the
           Version
           of
           certaine
           Hymnes
           ,
           though
           the
           same
           thing
           be
           found
           in
           severall
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           the
           7th
           .
           ver
           .
           of
           the
           
             Te
             Dum.
          
           And
           we
           would
           gladly
           referre
           him
           to
           the
           Hymnes
           of
           the
           Romane
           Breviary
           corrected
           by
           
             Vrban
             VIII
          
           .
           of
           blessed
           memory
           .
           That
           methinks
           were
           enough
           to
           give
           a
           check
           to
           his
           sinistrous
           judgement
           of
           the
           persons
           that
           composed
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           concernes
           that
           article
           .
           And
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           where
           he
           alledge●
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           therein
           followed
           the
           version
           of
           Mar●t
           in
           the
           17.
           ver
           .
           of
           the
           138th
           .
           Psalme
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           ;
           he
           betrayes
           his
           want
           of
           consicience
           in
           imposing
           that
           drift
           upon
           them
           ,
           since
           he
           is
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           though
           that
           Version
           be
           not
           the
           more
           ordinary
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           approved
           by
           above
           ten
           moderne
           Jnterpreters
           ,
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           men
           very
           learned
           and
           of
           unsuspected
           faith
           ,
           who
           stick
           close
           to
           the
           Hebrew
           text
           .
           Besides
           that
           in
           the
           Hymnes
           ,
           Litanies
           and
           Prayers
           of
           these
           Hours
           ,
           the
           intercession
           of
           the
           Saints
           is
           therein
           very
           often
           insisted
           upon
           .
           What
           probability
           is
           there
           then
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           some
           of
           our
           Parishoners
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           he
           to
           the
           great
           reproach
           of
           Faith
           and
           scandall
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
        
         
           He
           would
           ●urther
           put
           us
           into
           an
           alarme
           against
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           late
           Abbot
           of
           S●
           .
           Cyran
           ,
           whom
           he
           charges
           with
           the
           reviving
           of
           certaine
           propositions
           of
           Wiclef
           which
           blast
           the
           dignity
           of
           our
           character
           .
           But
           let
           
           him
           take
           good
           heed
           that
           this
           accusation
           ,
           which
           he
           advances
           to
           put
           a
           flurre
           upon
           him
           ,
           proceed
           not
           ,
           either
           from
           want
           of
           diligence
           in
           the
           reading
           of
           his
           works
           ,
           or
           an
           excesse
           of
           passion
           against
           that
           great
           man
           ,
           inclining
           him
           ●o
           disparage
           them
           .
           As
           there
           is
           not
           hardly
           any
           one
           that
           is
           unaquainted
           with
           his
           excellent
           and
           glorious
           endeavours
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           so
           methinks
           should
           it
           be
           heard
           for
           any
           one
           to
           imagine
           that
           he
           had
           any
           designe
           to
           blast
           it
           in
           his
           Lettters
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           most
           Christian
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           piety
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           not
           to
           medle
           with
           the
           two
           last
           propositions
           ,
           since
           our
           Divine
           hath
           no●
           thought
           to
           cite
           the
           places
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           prudent
           feare
           that
           in
           case
           we
           should
           examine
           them
           we
           might
           discover
           his
           foule
           play
           in
           falsifying
           and
           distorting
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           hath
           suppressed
           out
           of
           the
           first
           a
           word
           that
           is
           essentiall
           and
           of
           importance
           purposely
           to
           give
           it
           a
           wrong
           sence
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           odious
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           our
           businesse
           to
           write
           a
           panegyrick
           for
           Monsieur
           de
           S.
           Cyrian
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           beare
           witnesse
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Pamphlet
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           way
           of
           proceeding
           is
           not
           justifiable
           .
           In
           the
           93.
           
           Letter
           ,
           which
           he
           cites
           ,
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Church
             hath
             a
             power
             to
             take
             a
             course
             with
             Priests
             of
             ill
             lives
             ,
             and
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             from
             any
             relation
             to
             her
             ,
             if
             she
             think
             it
             fit
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             she
             do
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             reputed
             Priests
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             secular
             persons
             .
          
           This
           faithfull
           Secretary
           hath
           left
           out
           the
           word
           reputed
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           all
           the
           latter
           editions
           of
           those
           Letters
           ,
           and
           was
           omitted
           onely
           in
           the
           first
           printed
           at
           Paris
           ,
           through
           the
           Printers
           negligence
           ,
           and
           is
           accordingly
           put
           upon
           his
           score
           among
           the
           other
           Errata
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Book
           .
           Let
           him
           then
           but
           restore
           that
           word
           to
           the
           passage
           fore-recited
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           find
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           that
           Letter
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           what
           is
           taught
           us
           by
           the
           Church
           in
           her
           Canons
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Priests
           degraded
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           ,
           for
           their
           lewd
           lives
           and
           
           noto●ious
           crimes
           ,
           have
           been
           deprived
           of
           Tonsure
           and
           the
           
             long
             robe
          
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           honourable
           badges
           of
           the
           Sacerdotall
           Function
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           or
           reputed
           as
           Priests
           ,
           ●●t
           such
           as
           are
           reduced
           to
           a
           secul●r
           qualification
           ;
           though
           ,
           all
           this
           supposed
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           lose
           the
           divine
           Character
           of
           their
           Ordination
           .
           The
           case
           being
           thus
           ●airely
           cleared
           up
           ,
           we
           are
           content
           the
           Author
           himselfe
           should
           be
           judge
           in
           the
           difference
           ,
           appealing
           from
           himselfe
           mis-informed
           to
           himselfe
           better
           informed
           ,
           or
           lesse
           prepossessed
           ,
           to
           dec●de
           ,
           whether
           such
           pr●positions
           as
           these
           ,
           
             are
             those
             of
             the
             infamous
             Arc●
             Heretick
             Wiclif
             ,
             and
             whe●her
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             ,
             we
             should
             make
             it
             our
             businesse
             to
             conspire
             their
             Censure
             .
          
        
         
           He
           further
           playes
           the
           Admonisher
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             our
             endeavours
             would
             be
             more
             serviceable
             to
             the
             publick
             should
             we
             prosecute
             the
             suppression
             of
             the
             Scandalous
          
           LETTERS
           ;
           
             published
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             saies
             )
             with
             so
             much●
             defyance
             of
             punishment
             ever
             since
             so
             long
             a
             time
             against
             the
             honour
             of
             Sorbonne
             and
             all
             Divines
             .
          
           But
           he
           sayes
           too
           much
           to
           be
           credited
           .
           For
           were
           it
           true
           ,
           that
           those
           Letters
           were
           published
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           Sorbonne
           and
           all
           Divines
           ,
           whence
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           that
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Sorbonne
           and
           all
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           do
           no●
           combine
           against
           them
           to
           have
           them
           condemned
           ,
           prohibited
           ,
           suppressed
           ;
           Whence
           comes
           it
           that
           the
           Iesuits
           (
           for
           whom
           this
           Secre●ary
           apologises
           all
           the
           way
           )
           make
           it
           their
           complaint
           wherever
           they
           come
           that
           those
           Letters
           are
           Levelled
           only
           against
           their
           Society
           ?
           Whence
           comes
           it
           th●t
           only
           they
           of
           all
           others
           took
           the
           alarme
           ●hereat
           ?
           
             And
             if
             they
             are
             so
             much
             employed
             in
             fighting
             against
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             courageously
             standing
             up
             for
             the
             conc●rnements
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           this
           pamphlet
           would
           make
           us
           beleeve
           they
           are
           ,
           whence
           comes
           it
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           they
           pretend
           to
           refute
           the
           Letters
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           insupportable
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           
           direct
           their
           Answers
           only
           to
           those
           which
           oppose
           their
           corrupt
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           that
           pernicious●
           Libertinisme
           which
           they
           introduce
           into
           Morality
           ?
           How
           comes
           it
           that
           they
           are
           so
           silent
           as
           to
           the
           four
           first
           Letters
           ?
           How
           can
           it
           be
           that
           they
           have
           hardly
           a
           word
           to
           say
           of
           them
           ,
           tho●gh
           they
           hold
           them
           to
           be
           injurious
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           the
           son
           o●
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           sacred
           decisions
           of
           his
           C●urch
           ?
           Needs
           there
           any
           more
           to
           demonstrate
           that
           they
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           set
           design
           ,
           forsake
           the
           cause
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           flight
           the
           advan●ages
           of
           his
           divine
           spouse
           ,
           when
           it
           lies
           upon
           them
           to
           make
           good
           their
           own
           interests
           ,
           and
           the
           transient
           lustre
           of
           their
           Society
           seems
           to
           be
           falling
           into
           some
           eclipse
           ?
           Is
           this
           the
           glorious
           employme●t
           they
           make
           such
           brags
           off
           ?
           But
           how
           ere
           it
           be
           ,
           we
           declare
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           th●nk
           our selves
           concerned
           in
           those
           Letters
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           it
           may
           be
           lawful
           for
           all
           others
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           look
           on
           them
           as
           such
           as
           may
           somewhat
           ●urther
           the
           discovery
           of
           errours
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           b●
           the
           better
           avoided
           ;
           leaving
           the
           judgement
           thereof
           to
           our
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           This
           writer
           hath
           a
           further
           accusation
           against
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             tha●
             we
             blow
             the
             coals
             of
             that
             heresie
             which
             is
             now
             breaking
             forth
             in●o
             flames
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cruelly
             persecute
             those
             who
             make
             it
             their
             endeavour
             to
             quench
             it
             .
          
           For
           which
           he
           adds
           this
           reproach
           ,
           
             that
             the
             unjustice
             of
             our
             prosecu●ion
             tends
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             Fai●h
             ,
             and
             the
             re-establishment
             of
          
           Jansenisme●
           yet
           further
           blaming
           us
           ,
           
             for
             that
             we
             are
             engaged
             in
             a
             combination
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             sacrifice
             the
             Masters
             o●
             both
             ancient
             and
             modern
             Divinity
             to
             the
             passion
             of
             the
          
           Iansenists
           ,
           
             so
             to
             be
             offered
             up
             a●
             the
             publick
             victims
             of
             Heresie
             .
          
           And
           so
           goes
           even
           to
           the
           end
           with
           discourses
           much
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           very
           unworthy
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           most
           injurious
           to
           the
           Pa●tors
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             —
             Tantaene
             animis
             caelestibus
             irae
             ?
          
        
         
           Who
           could
           ever
           have
           expected
           that
           a
           Divine
           should
           
           have
           treated
           us
           in
           these
           terms
           ?
           Or
           imagine
           ,
           that
           a
           spirit
           perpetually
           covered
           with
           the
           robe
           of
           Charity
           should
           persecute
           us
           with
           expressions
           so
           full
           of
           gall
           and
           so
           maliciously
           satyri●al
           ?
           However
           ,
           we
           think
           it
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           forgive
           him
           .
           But
           when
           we
           truly
           consider
           his
           language
           (
           which
           is
           far
           different
           from
           that
           of
           Heaven
           to
           the
           annointed
           ones
           of
           the
           Lord
           )
           w●
           presently
           find
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           but
           too
           close
           an
           imitator
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           vindicates
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           well
           take
           occasion
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           
             V●rè
             et
             tu
             unus
             ex
             illis
             es
             ,
             nam
             et
             loquela
             tua
             manif●stum
             te
             facit
             .
          
           For
           when
           they
           finde
           themselves
           called
           to
           account
           ,
           either
           for
           attempting
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Hierarchy
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Pastors
           thereof
           ;
           or
           for
           maintaining
           the
           most
           dislut●
           and
           most
           extravagant
           opinions
           of
           the
           late
           Casuists
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           absolutely
           destructive
           to
           the
           purity
           of
           Manners
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           a
           manner
           reduced
           (
           out
           of
           an
           ingenious
           ,
           but
           withal
           a
           diabolical
           p●ece
           of
           Reynardisme
           )
           to
           this
           one
           evasion
           ,
           or
           rather
           injury
           of
           Iansenists
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           their
           bulwark
           and
           last
           refuge●
           where
           being
           once
           gotten
           into
           ,
           they
           think
           thems●lves
           out
           of
           all
           danger
           ,
           and
           whence
           they
           believe
           they
           may
           ,
           without
           any
           fear
           ,
           shoot
           the
           prisoned
           arrows
           of
           the
           most
           cankered
           de●raction
           against
           those
           who
           only
           quarrel
           at
           their
           errours
           and
           irregularities
           .
        
         
           And
           of
           this
           I
           have
           a
           clear
           and
           pertinent
           example
           to
           give
           you
           .
           For
           I
           bese●ch
           you
           ,
           sir
           ,
           do
           but
           consider
           what
           relation
           there
           is
           between
           the
           Propositions
           condemned
           by
           the
           Constitution
           of
           Innocent
           X.
           which
           ar●
           the
           subject
           of
           Iansenisme
           ,
           and
           the
           doctrines
           now
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           wher●of
           we
           demand
           the
           censure
           ?
           The
           former
           are
           of
           Grace
           and
           
             Free
             will
          
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           relate
           only
           to
           Morality
           .
           The
           former
           treat
           of
           the
           most
           sublime
           ,
           and
           most
           mysterious
           points
           of
           all
           Scholastical
           Divinity
           ,
           such
           as
           only
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           knowing
           are
           able
           to
           look
           into
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           are
           only
           decisions
           relating
           to
           the
           conduct
           of
           Christian
           life
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           requisite
           that
           every
           one
           be
           instructed
           .
           What
           
           ground
           then
           have
           the
           Iesuits
           to
           charge
           us
           with
           this
           injury
           ?
           Upon
           what
           account
           do
           they
           make
           it
           their
           main
           business
           to
           perswade
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           who
           are
           their
           spiritual
           guides
           ,
           and
           on
           whom
           depends
           the
           salvation
           of
           their
           souls
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             ex
             quibus
             anima
             populi
             pende●
          
           ,
           countenance
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           their
           arms
           ?
           Or
           rather
           why
           would
           they
           have
           the
           world
           believe
           that
           there
           ●s
           a
           new
           Sect
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           a
           sort
           of
           enemies
           now
           rising
           that
           set
           the
           Church
           on
           fire
           ?
           We
           declare
           that
           we
           know
           not
           any
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           see
           this
           fire
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           we
           could
           perceive
           it
           ,
           we
           would
           be
           among
           the
           first
           that
           should
           endeavour
           to
           quench
           it
           .
           Whence
           comes
           it
           then
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           such
           an
           ignominious
           parallel
           as
           that
           of
           comparing
           Priests
           and
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           
             Huss●●es
             ,
             Lu●herans
          
           ,
           and
           Calvinists
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           affront
           and
           de●ogation
           they
           could
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           character
           and
           employment
           they
           have
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ?
           Is
           it
           that
           they
           would
           make
           them
           unserviceable
           in
           their
           Functions
           ,
           and
           their
           Ministery
           ,
           by
           this
           injurious
           bringing
           of
           their
           faith
           into
           suspition
           ,
           and
           by
           those
           false
           impressions
           which
           they
           so
           much
           endeavour
           to
           make
           in
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           co●mitted
           to
           the●r
           charge
           ?
        
         
           But
           what
           !
           Can
           it
           be
           objected
           to
           the
           Curez
           of
           Roven
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           in
           an
           absolute
           and
           perfect
           submission
           to
           all
           the
           orthodox
           truths
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           Do
           they
           not
           instruct
           their
           parishoners
           in
           the
           inviolable
           maximes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           adorable
           Mysteries
           of
           Religion
           ?
           And
           do
           they
           not
           endeavour
           as
           much
           as
           lies
           in
           their
           power
           to
           reduce
           the
           enemies
           that
           oppose
           them
           ?
           Is
           not
           their
           doctrine
           sound
           ,
           and
           their
           word
           irreprehensible
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           would
           have
           i●
           ,
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Titus
           ?
           Is
           not
           their
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           accountable
           ,
           satisfied
           with
           their
           conduct
           ,
           and
           the
           integrity
           of
           their
           Faith
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           whole
           citty
           a
           sufficient
           testimony
           of
           their
           good
           and
           whol●ome
           
           instructions
           ?
           And
           do
           not
           the
           Iesuits
           know
           well
           enough
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           all
           published
           the
           Popes
           Bull
           ,
           and
           the
           Mandate
           of
           our
           Arch-Bishop
           concerning
           the
           
             five
             propositions
          
           justly
           condemned
           at
           Rome
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           one
           among
           us
           that
           hath
           maintained
           ,
           taught
           ,
           or
           preached
           any
           of
           them
           ?
           Or
           hath
           otherwise
           dissented
           from
           the
           sacred
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Vicar
           of
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           ?
        
         
           Wherein
           then
           do
           the
           said
           Curez
           countenance
           Hereticks
           ?
           Wherein
           do
           they
           afford
           them
           their
           name
           and
           interest
           ?
           As
           in
           imposed
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           Libeller
           .
           What
           is
           it
           that
           makes
           them
           the
           cruel
           persecutors
           of
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           It
           is
           because
           they
           pre●er
           the
           most
           undefiled
           ,
           and
           most
           sacred
           rules
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           before
           the
           dangerous
           instructions
           of
           the
           late
           Casuists
           ?
           It
           is
           becau●e
           they
           are
           in
           love
           with
           the
           holiness
           of
           the
           Church
           their
           Mother
           ,
           and
           conceive
           a
           certain
           horrour
           to
           see
           her
           defiled
           by
           her
           own
           children
           ,
           through
           the
           doctrines
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           incapable
           of
           being
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           will
           needs
           be
           their
           dangerous
           Tutors
           and
           instructors
           ?
           Is
           it
           because
           they
           demand
           of
           their
           Arch
           Bishop
           ,
           (
           the
           Judge
           of
           sound
           and
           corrupt
           doctrine
           )
           the
           censure
           of
           those
           pernicious
           propositions
           that
           are
           the
           destructive
           Vipers
           of
           all
           Morality
           ?
           But
           are
           they
           not
           obliged
           to
           this
           watchfulness
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           tears
           from
           growing
           up
           in
           their
           Masters
           field
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           souls
           for
           which
           they
           are
           accountable
           at
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           God
           should
           not
           be
           infected
           by
           that
           mortal
           poison
           ?
           I
           can
           assure
           you
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           stirred
           up
           by
           any
           other
           motives
           in
           all
           this
           affair
           ;
           that
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           be
           guided
           by
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           their
           enemies
           will
           not
           give
           over
           persecuting
           them
           and
           charging
           them
           with
           Calumnies●
           they
           will
           nevertheless
           endeavour
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           reassume
           more
           and
           more
           courage
           ,
           to
           bring
           things
           so
           about
           ,
           that
           Innocence
           and
           Truth
           may
           triumph
           over
           violence
           and
           Imposture
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           let
           us
           continue
           nnited
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           peace
           and
           charity
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           these
           disorders
           ,
           which
           God
           will
           ,
           in
           his
           good
           time
           ,
           put
           a
           Period
           to
           .
           And
           let
           us
           withall
           generously
           maintain
           the
           concernments
           of
           our
           common
           Mother
           ,
           whose
           breast
           ,
           as
           it
           ought
           ,
           so
           it
           ever
           shall
           even
           to
           the
           end
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           be
           ever
           full
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           most
           pure
           milk
           ,
           and
           most
           power●ul
           wine
           ,
           of
           the
           celestial
           and
           divine
           truths
           of
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           ,
           the
           Master
           ,
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           perpetual
           dictator
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           precious
           treasure
           and
           inestimable
           riches
           of
           his
           Graces
           ,
           which
           he
           sheds
           into
           all
           souls
           ,
           but
           especially
           the
           souls
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           in
           the
           quality
           of
           Saviour
           ,
           deliverer
           ,
           and
           universal
           Redeemer
           .
           Sir
           ,
           be
           pleased
           to
           af●ord
           me
           your
           prayers
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           be
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           resist
           his
           Grace
           ,
           or
           deprive
           my self
           of
           it
           by
           my
           unthankfulness
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           abuse
           of
           my
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           .
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Petition
           of
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           to
           Monsieur
           the
           Official
           ,
           presented
           the
           26.
           of
           October
           ,
           1656.
           
           To
           Monsieur
           ,
           the
           Official
           of
           Rouen
           ,
           or
           to
           Monsieur
           his
           Vice-gerent
           .
           The
           humble
           Pe●ition
           of
           Master
           
             Peter
             Chrestien
          
           Curé
           of
           St.
           Patrick's
           ,
           Mr.
           
             William
             le
             Cler●
          
           ,
           Curé
           of
           St.
           Andrew's
           ;
           Mr.
           
             John
             de
             Sahurs
          
           ,
           Curé
           of
           St
           Peter's
           du
           Chastel
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           
             Stephen
             de
             Fieux
          
           ,
           Curé
           of
           St.
           Laurence
           ;
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           themselves
           and
           their
           Brethren
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           .
        
         
           Shewing
           ,
        
         
           THat
           within
           some
           few
           dayes
           past
           the
           Jesuits
           of
           the
           Colledge
           that
           is
           within
           the
           said
           City
           ,
           and
           particularly
           Father
           Brisacier
           ,
           F.
           Berard
           ,
           and
           F.
           
             de
             la
             Bri●re
          
           ,
           have
           dispersed
           up
           and
           down
           to
           diverse
           persons
           ,
           a
           scandalous
           Libel
           to
           the
           great
           disparagem●nt
           of
           the
           Petitioners
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             The
             answer
             of
             a
             divine
             to
             the
             Propositions
             ●xtrac●ed
             out
             of
             the
          
           LETTERS
           
             of
             the
          
           IANSENISTS
           ,
           
             by
             a
             certain
             Curez
             of
          
           Rouen
           ;
           
             which
             answer
             hath
             been
             presented
             to
             the
             right
             Reverend
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Assembly
             General
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
        
         
           That
           the
           said
           Libel
           is
           fraught
           with
           lies
           ,
           ●alse
           reports
           ,
           impostures
           ,
           and
           bitter
           calumnies
           very
           much
           to
           the
           
           disparagement
           of
           your
           Petitioners
           .
           For
           the
           Author
           does
           therein
           lay
           it
           to
           their
           charge
           that
           they
           are
           the
           first
           kindlers
           of
           that
           fire
           which
           now
           begins
           to
           break
           forth
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           the
           cruel
           persecutors
           of
           those
           who
           endeavour
           to
           quench
           it
           .
           That
           he
           further
           reproaches
           them
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           is
           their
           duty
           to
           be
           tender
           and
           watchful
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           they
           shut
           their
           eyes
           so
           as
           not
           to
           see
           the
           danger
           that
           shee
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           fallen
           into
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           making
           any
           opposition
           against
           her
           enemies
           ,
           that
           they
           quarrel
           with
           her
           children
           .
           He
           sayes
           that
           they
           insist
           upon
           the
           advantages
           which
           Hereticks
           pretend
           to
           have
           against
           her
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           seems
           unwilling
           to
           lay
           an
           imputation
           of
           Heresie
           equally
           on
           all
           ,
           yet
           would
           he
           have
           them
           discover
           strange
           symptomes
           thereof
           in
           that
           action
           of
           theirs
           .
           He
           charges
           them
           with
           a
           reproachful
           easiness
           of
           nature
           ,
           such
           as
           inclines
           them
           to
           give
           credit
           to
           and
           countenance
           calumny
           .
           He
           sayes
           that
           the
           unjustice
           of
           their
           prosecution
           tends
           in
           effect
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           reestablishment
           of
           IANSENISME
           .
           He
           blames
           them
           for
           traducing
           Monsieur
           
             du
             Val
          
           ,
           as
           a
           criminel
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           they
           do
           .
           He
           sayes
           that
           these
           Curez
           ,
           (
           meaning
           the
           Petitioners
           )
           combine
           together
           in
           a
           design
           to
           sacrifice
           the
           Masters
           of
           both
           ancient
           and
           modern
           Divinity
           ,
           to
           the
           passion
           of
           the
           Iansenists
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           them
           up
           as
           publick
           victims
           to
           Heresie
           .
           He
           sayes
           that
           they
           prosecute
           a
           charge
           against
           all
           Catholick
           Universities
           ,
           and
           all
           orthodox
           Doctors
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           Iansenisme
           .
           He
           says
           that
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Pastors
           of
           Rouen
           is
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Eccho
           of
           those
           mali●ious
           Letters
           that
           are
           written
           at
           Port-Royal
           ,
           and
           sold
           at
           charen●on
           ;
           that
           the
           enterprize
           which
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           are
           engaged
           in
           ,
           is
           frivolous
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           design
           ,
           and
           unworthy
           the
           prosecution
           of
           a
           prudent
           man.
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           his
           writing
           is
           filled
           up
           with
           diverse
           other
           expressions
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           most
           untrue
           ,
           and
           tend
           very
           much
           to
           the
           discredit
           of
           the
           Petitioners
           ;
           and
           he
           grounds
           all
           his
           injuries
           
           and
           all
           his
           reproaches
           on
           a
           matter
           of
           fact
           absolutely
           supposed
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Petitioners
           have
           put
           in
           an
           information
           against
           those
           whom
           this
           writer
           makes
           it
           so
           much
           his
           business
           to
           vindicate
           (
           whom
           he
           sufficiently
           discovers
           to
           be
           no
           other
           then
           the
           Iesuits
           )
           and
           have
           impeached
           them
           at
           the
           tribunal
           of
           our
           Lords
           of
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           of
           having
           corrupted
           the
           whole
           doctrin
           of
           Morality
           ;
           supposing
           withal
           ,
           but
           untruly
           ,
           that
           the
           petitioners
           had
           presented
           to
           that
           honourable
           Assembly
           ,
           an
           injurious
           catalogue
           of
           the
           propositions
           that
           concern
           Moral
           doctrin
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           falsity
           and
           palpable
           imposture
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           petitioners
           neither
           were
           sent
           ,
           nor
           did
           send
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           impeached
           any
           one
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           presented
           any
           catalogue
           or
           any
           propositions
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Petitioners
           desirous
           to
           be
           fully
           satisfied
           whether
           the
           doctrines
           that
           were
           contrary
           to
           the
           holiness
           and
           purity
           of
           Christian
           Morality
           ,
           which
           so
           many
           learned
           and
           able
           persons
           have
           so
           long
           since
           quarrelled
           with
           these
           Casuis●s
           for
           ,
           were
           really
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           books
           of
           those
           Authors
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           appointed
           by
           consent
           of
           their
           Assembly
           ,
           had
           accordingly
           undertaken
           the
           examination
           thereof
           :
           and
           having
           found
           in
           diverse
           books
           of
           those
           writers
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           propositions
           laid
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           they
           drew
           a
           faithful
           extract
           thereof
           ,
           and
           having
           reported
           the
           whole
           business
           in
           a●nother
           assembly
           ,
           they
           unanimously
           resolved
           to
           have
           a
           petition
           presented
           to
           the
           Arch
           bishop
           ,
           to
           demand
           of
           him
           the
           condemnation
           thereof
           .
           That
           this
           being
           accordingly
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           the
           Arch-bishop
           had
           sent
           up
           the
           said
           petition
           ,
           with
           the
           extracts
           thereunto
           annexed
           ,
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           assembly
           held
           at
           Paris
           ,
           as
           being
           an
           affair
           of
           general
           concernment
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           the
           whole
           church
           was
           interes●ed
           in
           .
           And
           having
           to
           that
           purpose
           sent
           up
           Monsieur
           Gaulde
           ,
           his
           Grand
           Vicar
           to
           make
           a
           report
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           with
           a
           Letter
           from
           
           himself
           ,
           powerful
           and
           worthy
           his
           zeal
           ,
           the
           said
           assembly
           took
           cognizance
           thereof
           ,
           and
           immediately
           appointed
           certain
           Commissioners
           to
           examine
           the
           business
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           return
           of
           their
           report
           ,
           they
           might
           proceed
           to
           judgement
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           business
           came
           to
           this
           head
           as
           to
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           so
           well
           known
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           said
           Libel
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           thereof
           .
           Whence
           it
           may
           be
           easily
           inferred
           that
           when
           he
           attributes
           to
           the
           petitioners
           ,
           what
           hath
           been
           done
           only
           by
           the
           means
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           his
           main
           design
           was
           ,
           to
           fasten
           all
           the
           injuries
           and
           invectives
           of
           his
           defamatory
           pamphle●
           upon
           the
           said
           Praelate
           .
           For
           it
           being
           a
           thing
           out
           of
           all
           dispute
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           ,
           nor
           yet
           those
           of
           Paris
           presented
           to
           the
           ●ssembly
           any
           propositions
           concerning
           Morality
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           not
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           kinde
           brought
           thither
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           means
           of
           our
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           yet
           does
           not
           this
           detractor
           think
           it
           much
           openly
           to
           direct
           his
           calumnies
           against
           him
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           ;
           affirming
           that
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           whom
           he
           makes
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           propositions
           ,
           daring
           not
           to
           appear
           themselves
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           dismissed
           with
           reproach
           ,
           yet
           there
           hath
           not
           wanted
           some
           that
           durst
           present
           in
           so
           honourable
           an
           assembly
           ,
           what
           should
           rather
           have
           been
           cast
           into
           the
           fire
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           this
           bitter
           re●lection
           of
           the
           Libeller
           which
           the
           Petitioners
           are
           most
           troubled
           at
           ,
           as
           conceiving
           themselves
           less
           wounded
           in
           the
           disparagement
           they
           receive
           in
           their
           own
           reputation
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           injury
           done
           their
           Head
           ,
           whom
           the
           respect
           due
           to
           his
           eminent
           dignity
           should
           have
           secured
           from
           all
           the
           assaults
           of
           calumny
           ,
           and
           that
           especially
           in
           an
           occurrence
           ,
           wherein
           he
           hath
           been
           honoured
           with
           the
           elogies
           of
           our
           Lords
           the
           Prelates
           and
           the
           most
           cons●derable
           persons
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           who
           have
           highly
           celebrated
           his
           prudence
           in
           the
           management
           of
           this
           whole
           affair
           .
        
         
           Now
           though
           the
           said
           Libel
           be
           levelled
           against
           the
           
           ●aid
           Arch-bishop
           after
           so
           audacio●s
           a
           manner
           ,
           yet
           hath
           not
           that
           consideration
           ●ny
           way
           hindred
           the
           Iesuit●
           (
           who
           in
           all
           probability
           are
           the
           Authors
           thereof
           )
           from
           being
           the
           dispersers
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           bringing
           it
           into
           diverse
           houses
           of
           Quality
           in
           this
           City
           ;
           nay
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           
             F.
             dela
             Briere
          
           hath
           distributed
           of
           them
           even
           in
           the
           palace
           of
           the
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           to
           diverse
           Eccle●●asticks
           of
           his
           Councell
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           t●ken
           into
           considera●ion
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           the
           said
           Pamphlet
           is
           derogatory
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           said
           Lord
           the
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           fraught
           with
           malicious
           calumnies
           against
           the
           Petitioners
           ,
           and
           falsely
           supposes
           that
           there
           are
           in
           this
           Dioce●●e
           ,
           and
           within
           this
           Citty
           such
           perni●ious
           hereticks
           as
           have
           sold
           their
           Soules
           to
           impiety
           ,
           and
           heighten
           the
           flames
           of
           a
           new
           heresie
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Author
           charges
           the
           Petitioners
           with
           a
           design
           of
           promoting
           and
           countenancing
           the
           re●stablishment
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           alledged
           in
           the
           said
           Libell
           hereunto
           annexed
           ;
           
             
               It
               is
               humbly
               prayed
            
             ,
             That
             you
             would
             b●
             pleased
             to
             order
             the
             said
             Fathers
             
               Bri●acier
               ,
               Berard
            
             ,
             and
             
               dela
               Briere
            
             to
             appear●
             before
             you
             in
             person
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             discover
             and
             declare
             from
             whom
             they
             had
             that
             defamatory
             Libell
             which
             they
             have
             distributed
             to
             diverse
             persons
             ,
             as
             the
             Petitioners
             are
             able
             to
             prove
             and
             make
             appear
             ,
             in
             case
             it
             be
             denyed
             .
             And
             that
             if
             it
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Iesuits
             will
             no●
             appear
             and
             discover
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             said
             Libell
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             taken
             for
             granted
             that
             they
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             writ
             and
             Printed
             ;
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             distributers
             of
             th●
             same
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             condemned
             to
             make
             reparation
             in
             point
             of
             honour
             to
             the
             Petitioners
             ,
             as
             notorious
             detractors
             ,
             impos●ors
             ,
             and
             disturbers
             of
             the
             publick
             peace
             ,
             and
             other
             penalties
             ,
             which
             the
             Petitioners
             referre
             to
             the
             zeale
             and
             prudence
             of
             ●he
             Proctor
             generall
             of
             the
             Arch-bishoprick
             to
             demand
             against
             them
             according
             to
             the
             evidence
             that
             be
             brought
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             end
             it
             is
             desired
             that
             he
             may
             be
             appointed
             
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             bu●●ness
             joyntly
             with
             us
             .
             And
             it
             is
             further
             prayed
             that
             a
             prohibition
             may
             be
             issued
             out
             that
             they
             may
             not
             for
             the
             future
             publish
             or
             distribute
             any
             such
             Libel●
             upon
             p●in
             of
             excommunication
             
               ●pso
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             other
             canonicall
             punishments
             specifyed
             in
             the
             holy
             decrees
             ,
             against●
             the
             Author●
             of
             s●●ndalous
             Libels
             ,
             and
             that
             th●
             Sentence
             which
             shall
             be
             passed
             hereupon
             be
             read
             and
             publist●d
             in
             the
             severall
             Churches
             ,
             ●nd
             other
             places
             where
             it
             shall
             be
             thought
             fit
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             may
             be
             undece●v●d
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             calumnies
             ,
             injuries
             ,
             and
             defamatory
             impostures
             whereby
             the
             said
             Iesuits
             would
             blast
             the
             reputation
             of
             the
             Petitioners
             in
             the
             said
             Libell
             ,
             And
             you
             will
             do
             Iustice.
             
          
           And
           signed
           by
           the
           said
           
             Chr●sti●n
             ,
             le
             Cler●
             ,
             de
             Iaehurs
             ,
             de
             Fi●ux
          
           ;
           &
           
             le
             Vigner
          
           Proctor
           ,
           with
           their
           severall
           Subscriptions
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           REMONSTRANCE
           Of
           the
           Reverend
           The
           Curez
           of
           PARIS
           to
           their
           Lords
           of
           the
           Assembly
           Generall
           of
           the
           CLERGY
           ,
           When
           they
           presented
           to
           them
           a
           continuation
           of
           the
           Extract
           of
           diverse
           pernicious
           Propositions
           advanc'd
           by
           the
           late
           Casuists
           .
        
         
           
             MAY
             IT
             PLEASE
             YOVR
             HONOVRS
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           favourable
           reception
           we
           have
           found
           in
           your
           honourable
           Assembly
           seems
           not
           to
           us
           a
           lesse
           remarkable
           discovery
           of
           your
           Goodnesse
           towards
           us
           ,
           then
           of
           your
           zeal
           for
           the
           undefilednesse
           of
           Ch●istian
           Morality
           .
           We
           have
           inferred
           ●rom
           it
           ,
           to
           our
           more
           then
           ordinary
           comfort
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           artifices
           which
           some
           have
           made
           use
           of
           to
           bring
           an
           odium
           upon
           us
           ,
           have
           not
           prov'd
           so
           effectuall
           as
           to
           surprise
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           you
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           unsatisfied
           of
           our
           inviolable
           submission
           to
           Episcopall
           Authority
           .
           And
           certainly
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           make
           it
           their
           main
           businesse
           to
           render
           it
           as
           despicable
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           have
           so
           often
           given
           you
           occasion
           to
           
           oppose
           their
           Attempts
           against
           the
           Hierarchie
           ,
           should
           be
           guilty
           of
           an
           imagination
           that
           they
           could
           raise
           jealous●es
           in
           you
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           think
           it
           a
           glory
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           any
           priviledges
           whereby
           they
           might
           be
           exempted
           from
           the
           dependance
           they
           have
           on
           their
           Prelates
           .
        
         
           For
           your
           Honours
           may
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           upon
           any
           occasion
           betray
           a
           more
           groundlesse
           pretence
           of
           their
           detraction
           ,
           since
           that
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           first
           breaking
           forth
           of
           this
           business
           to
           the
           present
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           done
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           discovers
           the
           respect
           we
           have
           for
           your
           sacred
           dignity
           .
           The
           Reverend
           Clergy
           of
           Rouen
           who
           first
           set
           this
           businesse
           on
           foot
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           first
           complaints
           about
           it
           ,
           brought
           it
           before
           their
           Arch-bishop
           ;
           all
           the
           end
           that
           we
           had
           in
           countenancing
           and
           furthering
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           was
           onely
           to
           make
           a
           joynt
           addresse
           to
           your
           Assembly
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           sollicited
           the
           Curez
           of
           the
           other
           Diocesses
           to
           joyn
           also
           with
           us
           ,
           ,
           we
           were
           very
           far
           from
           thinking
           it
           should
           be
           done
           wi●h
           any
           derogation
           from
           their
           Bishops
           .
           Your
           honours
           will
           ,
           we
           hope
           ,
           have
           that
           opinion
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           to
           learn
           the
           obligations
           that
           ly
           upon
           us
           ,
           or
           the
           limits
           of
           our
           duty
           .
           We
           thought
           it
           a
           breach
           thereof
           to
           continue
           any
           longer
           silent
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           the
           Church
           over-grown
           with
           a
           poysonous
           Morality
           ,
           more
           corrupt
           then
           that
           of
           Pagans
           themselves
           ;
           nor
           are
           we
           ignorant
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           excusable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           discovering
           the
           horrour
           we
           conceive
           thereat
           in
           our
           endeavours
           to
           raise
           an
           impression
           of
           it
           in
           all
           the
           souls
           committed
           to
           our
           charge
           ,
           and
           in
           addressing
           our selves
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           represent
           unto
           them
           the
           pernicious
           consequences
           thereof
           .
        
         
           It
           lyes
           upon
           your
           honours
           to
           prevent
           the
           ●urther
           progresse
           thereof
           by
           a
           legall
           and
           authentick
           condemnation
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           to
           your
           Authority
           that
           God
           hath
           particularly
           committed
           the
           discernment
           of
           sound
           and
           corrupt
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           care
           of
           being
           guides
           to
           the
           
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           rules
           that
           are
           wholly
           divine
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           the
           grea●
           Pope
           ,
           
             Innocent
             I.
          
           to
           a
           certain
           Arch-bishop
           of
           
             France
             ;
             Disciplin●
             deific●
             populum
             ●rudi●●
             deb●mus
             .
          
           And
           that
           which
           is
           added
           by
           the
           same
           Pope
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           before
           mentioned●
           viz●
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           the
           silence
           of
           the
           Bishop●
           be
           not
           taken
           for
           their
           consent
           to
           the
           dissolution
           of
           Morality
           ,
           
             Ne
             ●ilentio
             nostro
             exist●●●●mur
             his
             pr●b●●e
             cons●nsum
             ,
             dicente
             Domino
             ,
             Videbas
             ●urem
             ,
             u●
             cu●re●●●
             cum
             ●o
             ,
          
           is
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           more
           considerable
           then
           even
           .
           For
           the
           extravagance
           of
           these
           writers
           is
           come
           to
           tha●
           height
           ,
           that
           making
           their
           advantages
           of
           the
           lenity
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           poin●
           of
           toleration
           ,
           they
           presu●e
           to
           affirm
           it
           openly
           ,
           that
           she
           co●ntenance●
           their
           irr●g●l●rities
           ,
           because
           she
           suffers
           them
           .
           This
           is
           no
           more
           then
           what
           hath
           already
           been
           made
           appear
           t●
           your
           honours
           out
           of
           F.
           Baun●
           a
           Jesuite
           ,
           and
           what
           may
           be
           seen
           yet
           further
           in
           another
           of
           the
           same
           Society
           ,
           whose
           name
           is
           Mascarennas
           ,
           who
           being
           equally
           d●●●●ou●
           in
           F.
           Ba●ny
           to
           establish
           this
           extravag●nt
           p●opositio●
           ,
           
             Th●t
             it
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             fulfill
             the
             precep●
             of
             hearing
             Masse
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             heare●●wo
             halves
             at
             the
             same
             〈◊〉
             from
             severall
             Priests
             ,
          
           imagines
           it
           excellently
           well
           maintain'd
           by
           this
           erroneous
           and
           dangerous
           principle
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             any
             opposition
             ,
             suffering
             that
             opinion
             should
             be
             published
             ,
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             she●
             approues
             i●
             .
          
        
         
           Thi●
           Maxime
           which
           carries
           within
           it
           ,
           wi●hout
           exception
           ,
           all
           the
           E●rour●
           which
           th●se
           C●suis●●
           have
           publish'd
           ,
           must
           need●
           oblige
           your
           honour●
           to
           find
           out
           some
           speedy
           remedy
           against
           evils
           that
           grow
           daily
           mor●
           and
           more
           predominant●
           and
           which
           those
           that
           introduce
           them
           end●avour
           to
           establish
           by
           principes
           that
           make
           them
           incapable
           of
           any
           remedy
           .
           For
           their
           temerity
           i●
           come
           to
           that
           p●t●●
           ,
           ●s
           to
           pretend
           that
           th●
           Author●ty
           of
           the
           Bishops
           cannot
           give
           them
           ●ny
           check
           .
           They
           have
           made
           no
           difficulty
           to
           maintain
           ,
           (
           〈◊〉
           you
           may
           perceive
           by
           the
           Extract●
           which
           we
           now
           present
           you
           with
           of
           a
           new
           d●●●●e●
           )
           
             That
             th●
          
           Bishop●
           
             cannot
             prohibit
             th●
             
             Books
             of
             the
          
           Casuists
           ,
           
             such
             as
             are
             those
             of
          
           Diana
           ;
           (
           one
           of
           the
           most
           extravagant
           that
           ever
           were
           )
           
             otherwise
             then
             as
             Marchandises
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             but
             as
             prejudiciall
             by
             accident
             ,
             and
             not
             condemn
             them
             as
             evill
             in
             themselves
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             when
             four
             or
             five
             of
             these
             Authours
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             opinion
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             far
             probable
             and
             safe
             in
             point
             of
             conscience
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             the
             Church
             mukes
             the
             contrary
             thereto
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             can
             no
             more
             cease
             so
             b●
             such
             ,
             then
             foure
             can
             cease
             to
             be
             foure
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           is
           it
           ,
           may
           it
           please
           your
           honours
           ,
           that
           these
           writers
           do
           at
           the
           same
           time
           invest
           simple
           private
           men
           with
           a
           pernicious
           power
           to
           overturn
           at
           their
           pleasure
           all
           Chris●ian
           Morality
           ,
           and
           would
           devest
           the
           Successors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           of
           the
           right
           which
           IESUS
           CHRIST
           hath
           endu'd
           them
           with
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           extravagances
           of
           man's
           wit
           from
           corrupting
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Gospel
           .
           But
           this
           also
           considered
           must
           needs
           engage
           you
           the
           more
           to
           make
           them
           feel
           the
           weight
           of
           that
           Authority
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           deprive
           you
           of
           and
           receive
           ,
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           the
           examples
           of
           your
           Predecessors
           and
           your
           own
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           unknown
           to
           your
           honours
           ,
           how
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Ninth
           age
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           France
           did
           by
           the
           severity
           of
           her
           Canons
           ,
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           a
           licentiousnesse
           much
           less
           considerable
           then
           that
           which
           is
           now
           so
           prevalent
           .
           There
           started
           up
           of
           a
           sudden
           a
           many
           triviall
           writers
           ,
           who
           put
           out
           a
           sort
           of
           books
           called
           Penitentials
           ,
           to
           regulate
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           fit
           ,
           the
           penance
           to
           be
           inflicted
           on
           Penitents
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           diversity
           of
           sins
           .
           But
           having
           by
           that
           erroneous
           indulgence
           deviated
           very
           much
           from
           the
           regulations
           specified
           in
           the
           Canons
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           France
           assembled
           in
           the
           II.
           Councell
           of
           Cha●lons
           upon
           S●one
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           VI.
           of
           Parls
           ,
           ordered
           ,
           That
           all
           Priests
           should
           forbear
           making
           ●ny
           account
           of
           those
           
             Penitentiall
             Book●
          
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           they
           should
           be
           absolutely
           abolished
           ,
           nay
           burnt
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           not
           prove
           an
           occasion
           to
           deceive
           the
           Pri●sts
           that
           read
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           people
           .
           
             Whereas
             
             
             
             
             
             there
             are
             many
             Priests
             ,
          
           sayes
           the
           Councell
           of
           Paris
           ,
           Can.
           32.
           
             who
             either
             out
             of
             negligence
             or
             ignorance
             inflict
             penances
             on
             those
             that
             confesse
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             it
             is
             provided
             by
             the
             Canonicall
             Constitutions
             ,
             making
             use
             ,
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             of
             certain
             writings
             which
             they
             call
             Penitentialls
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             holy
             Canons
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             cure
             not
             the
             wounds
             made
             by
             sinne
             ,
             but
             cherish
             and
             continue
             sinners
             therein
             by
             an
             over-indulgent
             dressing
             thereof
             ,
             drawing
             upon
             themselves
             that
             malediction
             of
             the
             Prophet
          
           ;
           Woe
           unto
           those
           that
           sowe
           pillowes
           to
           all
           Elbowes
           ,
           and
           make
           cushions
           for
           the
           heads
           of
           men
           to
           seduce
           them
           ;
           
             we
             have
             ordered
             ,
             by
             a
             generall
             consent
             ,
             that
             every
             Bishop
             shall
             within
             his
             Diocesse
             cause
             strict
             search
             to
             be
             made
             after
             those
             erroneous
             writings
             ,
             and
             having
             found
             them
             ,
             shall
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             such
             priests
             as
             are
             ignorant
             may
             not
             any
             longer
             make
             use
             thereof
             to
             the
             de●●●uction
             of
             souls
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           we
           humbly
           intrea●
           your
           honours
           to
           consider
           what
           comparison
           there
           is
           between
           the
           excesses
           against
           which
           these
           holy
           Bishops
           your
           Predecessors
           have
           acted
           with
           so
           much
           zeale
           ,
           and
           those
           whereof
           we
           now
           humbly
           begge
           the
           suppression
           ?
           It
           was
           not
           layd
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           those
           composers
           of
           
             Penitentiall
             Directions
          
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           excus'd
           or
           authoris'd
           crimes
           ,
           but
           only
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           taught
           the
           Priests
           to
           inflict
           pen●nces
           lesse
           severe
           then
           those
           that
           were
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Canons
           .
           Nay
           even
           as
           to
           that
           point
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           reserv'd
           were
           they
           then
           those
           of
           this
           age
           ?
           For
           the
           greatest
           licentiousnesse
           they
           are
           tax'd
           with
           is
           that
           which
           is
           condemned
           by
           the
           same
           Councell
           in
           the
           34.
           
           Canon
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           had
           impos'd
           on
           a
           detestable
           crime
           a
           penance
           of
           lesse
           continuance
           then
           25.
           years
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           time
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           Ancyra
           ,
           whereas
           these
           now
           reigning
           think
           it
           not
           enough
           to
           take
           away
           all
           the
           punishments
           impos'd
           by
           the
           late
           Popes
           on
           the
           same
           crime
           ,
           but
           are
           so
           presumptuous
           as
           to
           maintain
           ,
           th●t
           those
           Confessors
           that
           are
           carefull
           to
           promote
           the
           spirituall
           good
           of
           mens
           souls
           ought
           to
           send
           the
           Laicks
           
           to
           the
           holy
           Communion
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Alta●
           the
           very
           day
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           committed
           those
           abominations
           ,
           worthy
           of
           all
           the
           fires
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Hel.
           
        
         
           Thus
           have
           we
           discover'd
           to
           your
           Honours
           the
           proceedings
           of
           those
           exemplary
           men
           that
           have
           preceded
           you
           in
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Gallicane
           Church
           .
           They
           have
           not
           given
           way
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           themselves
           ,
           
             that
             the
             faithfull
             should
             be
             abus'd
             by
             vain
             hopes
             ,
             and
             the
             deceitfull
             promises
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             out
             of
             corrupt
             Books
             .
          
           And
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           by
           following
           so
           wholesome
           an
           example
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           already
           broken
           the
           ice
           and
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           this
           torrent
           of
           licentiousnesse
           and
           errours
           ,
           by
           condemning
           the
           books
           of
           the
           s●id
           Father
           Bauny
           ,
           who
           published
           them
           in
           France
           ,
           
             as
             containing
             Propositions
             inclining
             men
             to
             Liber●inisme
             and
             the
             corruption
             of
             good
             manners
             ,
             and
             doing
             violence
             to
             the
             Naturall
             right
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             excusing
             Blasphemies
             ,
             Vsuries
             ,
             Simonies
             ,
             and
             diverse
             other
             the
             most
             ●normous
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             light
             peccadillo'●
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           inju●ious
           contempt
           wherewith
           your
           censure
           hath
           been
           received
           by
           some
           ,
           who
           maintain
           that
           Authour
           ,
           even
           since
           your
           condemnation
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           guilty
           of
           any
           irregularity
           in
           point
           of
           Morality
           ,
           and
           cause
           his
           books
           to
           be
           reprinted
           without
           the
           least
           correction
           or
           alteration
           ,
           is
           enough
           to
           convince
           you
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           mischief
           still
           continues
           ,
           and
           growes
           more
           and
           more
           predominant
           by
           time
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           the
           same
           remedies
           should
           be
           continued
           ,
           and
           that
           others
           should
           be
           apply'd
           that
           are
           more
           effectuall
           .
        
         
           The
           eyes
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           are
           upo●
           your
           honors
           in
           this
           affair
           ;
           her
           honour
           is
           but
           too
           much
           concern'd
           in
           it
           ,
           she
           cannot
           any
           longer
           bea●
           either
           with
           the
           reproaches
           of
           hereticks
           her
           enemies
           ,
           who
           endeavour
           her
           disparagement
           by
           attributing
           to
           her
           these
           pernicious
           maximes
           ,
           or
           the
           temerity
           of
           some
           of
           her
           own
           children
           ,
           who
           conspire
           with
           the
           others
           to
           fasten
           the
           same
           scandall
           on
           her
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           the
           greatest
           scandall
           that
           even
           
           happened
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           IESUS
           CHRIST
           ,
           that
           ,
           while
           Hereticks
           are
           so
           presumptuous
           as
           to
           impu●e
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Ca●holicks
           the
           licentiousnesses
           of
           some
           particul●r
           persons
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           whole
           So●ietie●
           that
           acknowledge
           them
           ,
           that
           justifie
           their
           accusation
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           the
           stranges●
           extravagances
           accounted
           Romane
           Tradit●on●
           ,
           and
           are
           grown
           to
           that
           height
           of●
           presumption
           as
           to
           pretend
           that
           ●●n
           cannot
           quarr●l
           at
           these
           irreg●larities
           ,
           without
           being
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Calvenists
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           countenancing
           them
           ?
        
         
           Will
           not
           the
           Church
           disclaim
           these
           temeratio●s
           wretches
           ?
           will
           she
           not
           make
           a
           publick
           discovery
           of
           the
           horrour
           she
           conceive●
           thereat
           ?
           Shall
           it
           ever
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           he
           must
           approve
           domes●i●k
           infidelities
           and
           usuries
           with
           Father
           Ba●●y
           ,
           Simony
           ,
           with
           V●lentia
           ,
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           Murther
           to
           avoid
           on
           box
           o'
           th'
           ●are
           ,
           with
           Lessius
           ,
           Assas●inations
           for
           calumnies
           with
           Father
           Amicus
           ,
           impostures
           and
           false
           accusations
           ,
           with
           Caramuell
           ?
           Shall
           it
           ●e
           said
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           must
           entertain
           all
           the
           pernicious
           or
           extravagant
           decis●ons
           of
           Escobar
           for
           mysteries
           revealed
           by●
           IESUS
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           cannot
           make
           any
           complaint
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           be
           immediately
           treated
           as
           an
           Heretick
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           affront
           that
           some
           would
           have
           put
           upon
           the
           reverend
           ,
           th●
           Curez
           of
           Ro●en
           ,
           by
           a
           virulent
           Pamphlett
           ,
           under
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Petition
           presented
           to
           your
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           yet
           hath
           not
           any
           name
           to
           it
           (
           which
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           proceeding
           never
           heard
           of
           before
           )
           because
           ,
           as
           it
           should
           seem●
           the
           Authors
           of
           that
           scandalous
           piece
           would
           gladly
           have
           play'd
           the
           wolves
           with
           those
           that
           hit
           them
           in
           the
           teeth
           with
           their
           Morality
           ,
           and
           tear
           them
           in
           pieces
           ,
           but
           d●rst
           not
           discover
           themselves
           ,
           so
           to
           avoid
           the
           punishment
           they
           might
           deserve
           for
           their
           in●olence
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           piece
           your
           honours
           may
           discover
           some
           tr●cks
           of
           that
           confidence●
           whereby
           they
           vindicate
           their
           most
           dangerous
           maximes
           ,
           They
           think
           it
           not
           enough
           to
           
           maintain
           them
           as
           tolerable
           ,
           no
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           them
           receiv'd
           as
           articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           a
           man
           cannot
           deny
           without
           falling
           into
           Lutheranism
           .
           This
           is
           the
           account
           they
           get
           in
           that
           Pamphlett
           ,
           of
           what
           is
           taught
           by
           Father
           
             Bau●y
             ,
             That
             to
             make
             an
             action
             impu●able
             as
             Sinne
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             it
             should
             proceed
             from
             a
             man
             that
             s●es
             ,
             that
             knowes
             ,
             that
             considers
             what
             there
             is
             of
             good
             or
             evil
             therein
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             this
             sight
             and
             reflection
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             it
             is
             neither
             good
             nor
             bad
             .
          
           Thir
           proposition
           ,
           which
           palpably
           excuses
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Sinnes
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           was
           condemn'd
           by
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Sorbonne
           in
           its
           Censure
           of
           the
           first
           of
           Iuly
           1641.
           in
           th●se
           words
           ,
           
             falsa
             ,
             viamque
             aperit
             ad
             excusandas
             excusationes
             in
             peccatis
             ,
          
           is
           grown
           up
           of
           a
           sudden
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           the
           partisans
           of
           that
           ●asuist
           ,
           a
           point
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             taught
             by
             S.
          
           Thomas
           
             with
             all
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             oppos'd
             onely
             by
             Lutherans
             and
             ●alvinists
             .
          
           These
           are
           their
           own
           expressions
           but
           full
           of
           falsity
           and
           imposture
           .
           For
           where
           hath
           S.
           Thomas
           ever
           taught
           that
           doctrine
           ,
           he
           ,
           who
           maintains
           every
           where
           ,
           that
           a
           man's
           ignorance
           of
           those
           things
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           known
           excuses
           him
           not
           from
           sinne
           ;
           1.2
           .
           q.
           77.
           a.
           2.
           and
           3.
           and
           qu.
           78.
           a.
           1.
           and
           that
           men
           commit
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           crimes
           without
           having
           any
           other
           sight
           thereof
           then
           that
           ,
           of
           complying
           with
           their
           passions
           ,
           and
           without
           making
           any
           reflection
           whether
           what
           they
           do
           be
           good
           or
           evil
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           1.2
           .
           q.
           77.
           a.
           2.
           
           And
           how
           dare
           they
           affirm
           ,
           that
           all
           Catholick●
           are
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           ,
           when
           their
           own
           Casuists
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           most
           guilty
           of
           dissolution
           of
           all
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           inclin'd
           to
           embrace
           those
           opinions
           that
           flatter
           the
           humours
           o●
           men
           ,
           are
           not
           all
           of
           that
           judgement
           ?
           For
           Escobar
           makes
           it
           a
           point
           of
           his
           problematicall
           Theologie
           ,
           Lib.
           1.
           probl
           .
           17.
           and
           cites
           those
           Divines
           even
           of
           his
           own
           Society
           who
           hold
           the
           contrary●
           to
           that
           opinion
           of
           F●
           Bauny
           ,
           condemn'd
           by
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Sorbonne
           ,
           which
           yet
           they
           now
           dare
           impose
           upon
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           This
           your
           honours
           may
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           look
           on
           as
           a
           remarkable
           example
           of
           the
           originall
           and
           progresse
           of
           their
           PROBABILITIES
           .
           They
           are
           litter'd
           at
           first
           imperfectly
           with
           some
           doubt
           ;
           then
           are
           they
           lick'd
           into
           the
           degree
           of
           
             probable
             and
             safe
             in
             point
             of
             conscience
          
           ;
           and
           thence
           ,
           by
           the
           advantage
           of
           confidence
           ,
           that
           loses
           nothing
           by
           continuance
           ,
           they
           are
           reduc'd
           to
           the
           predicament
           of
           
             certain
             Truths
          
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           oppose
           them
           chargeable
           ●ith
           Heresie
           ,
           even
           after
           they
           ●ad
           been
           censur'd
           by
           whole
           Vniversities
           .
        
         
           Nor
           indeed
           do
           they
           much
           dissemble
           the
           Novelty
           of
           their
           opinions
           ,
           or
           their
           first
           productions
           .
           They
           very
           sincerely
           acknowledge
           that
           they
           are
           ordinarily
           ha●ch'd
           by
           the
           temerity
           o●
           some
           particular
           person
           ,
           who
           ,
           under
           pre●ence
           of
           some
           
             probable
             reason
          
           that
           comes
           into
           his
           mind
           ,
           presumes
           to
           oppose
           the
           common
           sentiment
           of
           all
           other
           Divines
           ,
           and
           formes
           out
           of
           his
           own
           a
           
             probable
             opinion
          
           ,
           which
           Time
           afterwards
           ripens
           and
           confirms
           .
           This
           is
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           Escobar
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           T●m
           .
           1.
           
             in
             Prael
             .
             cap.
          
           4.
           
           
             Though
             many
             persons
             have
             treat●d
             of
             a
             matter
             with
             great
             care
             ,
             and
             happen
             to
             b●
             all
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             after
             they
             had
             well
             considered
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             my
             judgement
             that
             a
             learned
             man
             may
             neverthelesse
             ,
             with
             some
             probability
             ,
             be
             of
             a
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             if
             ●e
             sees
             there
             is
             any
             reason
             that
             is
             very
             pr●gnant
             for
             his
             sentiment
             ,
             and
             finds
             that
             the
             others
             have
             not
             sufficiently
             clear'd
             up
             the
             businesse
             .
             For
             thus
             were
             probable
             opinions
             first
             introduc'd
             into
             the
             Schooles●
          
           HOC
           ENIM
           MODO
           PROBABILES
           OPINIONES
           FUERE
           IN
           SCHOLAS
           INTRODUCTAE●
           
             And
             to
             be
             short
          
           (
           adds
           he
           a
           little
           lower
           )
           
             all
             these
             opinions
             ,
             when
             th●y
             come
             first
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             owe
             their
             production
             to
          
           ONE
           SINGLE
           AUTHOR
           .
           
             Whereupon
             ,
             another
             Doctor
             agrees
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             that
             opinion
             ,
             though
             newly
             aduanc'd
             seems
             probable
             to
             him
             .
          
           CERTE
           
             quaelibe●
             opinio
          
           DUM
           SUSCITATUR
           ,
           AB
           UNO
           Q●TUM
           HABET
           AUTHORE
           .
           
             Postea
             alius
             .
             alii
             consentiens
             ideo
             assensum
             praes●i●it
             ,
             quia
          
           
           RECENS
           ADINVENTA
           
             opinio
             sibi
             visa
             est
             probabilis
          
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           alwayes
           necessary
           .
           There
           are
           some
           probable
           opinions
           that
           proceed
           from
           no
           other
           dam
           then
           blind
           chance
           .
           Be
           it
           supposed
           that
           a
           Doctor
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           minding
           what
           he
           did
           hath
           broached
           some
           new
           and
           strange
           imag●nation
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           thought
           not
           probable
           ;
           There
           needs
           no
           more
           to
           give
           another
           doctor
           occasion
           to
           make
           a
           new
           discovery
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           Probability
           .
           And
           this
           is
           no
           more
           then
           is
           ingenuously
           confessed
           by
           the
           same
           Escobar
           ,
           in
           these
           terms
           :
           
             I
             do
             only
             conclude
             an
             opinion
             to
             be
             probable
             when
             he
             that
             first
             found
             it
             ou●
             ,
             judges
             it
             to
             be
             probable
             ,
             and
             confirms
             it
             with
             a
             probable
             reason
             .
             But
             even
             when
             a
             doctrine
             ,
             advanced
             by
             a
             doctor
             ,
             is
             approved
             neither
             by
             himself
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             as
             true
          
           (
           ETSI
           DOCTRINA
           ADDUCTA
           A
           DOCTORE
           ,
           NEC
           A
           SE
           ,
           NECAB
           ●LIO
           VERA
           ESSE
           AFFIRMETUR
           )
           
             but
             is
             only
             proposed
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             which
             an
             answer
             is
             required
             ,
             or
             casually
             brought
             in
             to
             explicate
             some
             other
             ,
             or
             haply
             by
             way
             of
             instance
             ,
             I
             never●heless
             bring
             it
             into
             the
             qualification
             of
          
           probable
           opinion●
           ,
           
             when
             I
             find
             it
             maintainable
             by
             a
             rational
             reason
             ,
          
           SI
           RATIONABILI
           RATIONE
           INNITI
           VIDEO
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           your
           Honours
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           these
           fantastick
           conceits
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           new
           ,
           and
           newly
           introduced
           into
           the
           Schools
           ,
           which
           they
           confess
           to
           be
           the
           aerial
           issue
           of
           their
           own
           spirits
           ,
           the
           most
           corrupt
           of
           all
           Masters
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           remarkable
           expression
           of
           Saint
           
             Hierome
             ;
             non
             quod
             à
             me
             ipso
             oidici
             ,
             hoc
             est
             à
             presumptione
             ,
             p●ssimo
             praec●ptore
          
           ;
           these
           imaginations
           ,
           unknown
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           own
           acknowledgement
           ,
           to
           all
           antiquity
           ,
           are
           nevertheless
           to
           be
           thought
           certain
           and
           infallible
           paths
           to
           lead
           men
           to
           heaven
           .
           For
           it
           being
           their
           main
           design
           only
           to
           flatter
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           their
           lure
           ,
           they
           saw
           well
           enough
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           amount
           to
           nothing
           to
           invent
           probable
           remissions
           of
           duty
           ,
           if
           those
           that
           followed
           them
           drew
           no
           other
           advantage
           thence
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           were
           probably
           faved
           
           and
           probably
           damned
           .
           They
           have
           therefore
           thought
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           get
           higher
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Mystery
           unknowne
           to
           all
           Divinity
           and
           Reason
           make
           an
           allyance
           between
           probable
           sinning
           ,
           and
           the
           certainty
           of
           not
           sinning●
        
         
           Be
           pleased
           then
           to
           consider
           the
           strange
           ratiocination
           of
           all
           these
           late
           writers
           .
           If
           I
           kill
           anothe●
           for
           a
           bo●
           on
           the
           care
           ,
           it
           is
           probable
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           sinne
           ,
           according
           to
           
             Lessius
             ,
             Filliucius
             ,
             Bald●llus
          
           :
           it
           is
           also
           probable
           that
           I
           shall
           sinne
           ,
           according
           to
           all
           the
           Ancients
           ;
           it
           is
           therefore
           certaine
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           sinne
           ,
           by
           the
           principle
           of
           Probability
           .
           Whence
           it
           may
           be
           further
           inferred
           ,
           that
           when
           ever
           they
           affirme
           it
           to
           be
           doubtfull
           whether
           an
           action
           be
           a
           sinne
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           with
           the
           same
           breath
           maintaine
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           doubtfull
           ,
           but
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           does
           it
           ,
           he
           commies
           not
           any
           ●inne
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           upon
           this
           new
           kind
           of
           Logick
           ,
           of
           concluding
           a
           certainty
           from
           an
           uncertainty
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           laid
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           Christian
           Morality
           ,
           taking
           this
           alwayes
           as
           an
           undenyable
           principle
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           contrary
           opinions
           of
           the
           Casuists
           are
           equally
           saf●
           .
           OMNES
           OPINIONES
           PROBABILES
           SUNT
           AEQUE
           TUTAE
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           they
           are
           very
           sensible
           ,
           that
           ,
           of
           two
           contrary
           opinions
           upon
           the
           same
           point
           of
           Morality
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           one
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           false
           ;
           that
           one
           be
           consonant
           to
           the
           law
           of
           God●
           and
           the
           other
           contrary
           thereto
           ;
           but
           they
           neverthelesse
           stand
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           being
           both
           probable
           ;
           because
           there
           are
           Cas●ists
           that
           hold
           as
           well
           one
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           conscience
           d●●ives
           equall
           sec●rity
           from
           both
           ;
           that
           the
           judgement●
           of
           men
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           are
           deceaved
           and
           pervert
           the
           divine
           Law
           ,
           puts
           us
           out
           of
           all
           danger
           as
           to
           what
           we
           might
           expect
           ●rom
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           make
           as
           great
           advantages
           ,
           in
           our
           journey
           towards
           heaven
           ,
           of
           a
           probable
           falsity
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           most
           certaine
           Truth
           ;
           UT
           QUAMCUNQUE
           ,
           as
           Escobar
           affirmes
           ,
           VIARU●
           
           PRIMO
           DIVERSARUM
           INIERINT
           HOMINES
           ,
           RECTA
           TENDANT
           AD
           SUPEROS
           .
        
         
           What
           then
           must
           we
           think
           will
           become
           of
           that
           terrible
           saying
           of
           the
           wise
           man
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           repeated
           in
           two
           severall
           places
           ,
           a●
           it
           were
           to
           make
           a
           greater
           impression
           thereof
           in
           our
           mind●
           ,
           
             There
             is
             a
             way
             ,
             that
             seemeth
             straight
             unto
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             that
             which
             leadeth
             unto
             hell
          
           ;
           I●
           there
           needs
           no
           more
           then
           that
           a
           way
           seeme
           str●ight
           to
           some
           Casuist
           to
           lead
           us
           in
           a
           direct
           line
           to
           heaven
           ,
           even
           when
           it
           is
           not
           streight
           in
           the
           ●ight
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           what
           account
           will
           there
           be
           had
           of
           these
           words
           of
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           ,
           
             If
             the
             blind
             lead
             the
             blind
             ,
             both
             fall
             into
             the
             ditch
             ,
          
           if
           two
           C●suists
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           is
           blind
           the
           other
           illuminated
           ,
           because
           the
           one
           maintaines
           that
           which
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           other
           that
           which
           is
           false
           ,
           are
           as
           infallible
           guides
           one
           as
           another
           ?
        
         
           We
           might
           have
           produced
           to
           your
           honours
           a
           whole
           bloud
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           whose
           judgements
           are
           absolutely
           opposite
           to
           this
           so
           dangrous
           imagination
           of
           these
           Casuists
           ;
           but
           we
           have
           thought
           it
           enough
           to
           weigh
           them
           by
           the
           doctrine
           onely
           of
           S.
           
           Thomas
           ●
           who
           establishes
           a
           quite
           contrary
           maxime
           ,
           which
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           as
           a
           certaine
           principle
           whereby
           to
           resolve
           other
           questions
           .
           For
           whereas
           there
           were
           in
           his
           time
           different
           opinions
           concerning
           this
           point●
           viz
           〈◊〉
           whether
           it
           were
           lawfull
           for
           a
           man
           to
           have
           a
           plurality
           of
           prehendaries
           ,
           as
           he
           himself
           acknowledges
           
             quod
             l.
          
           〈…〉
           
             ●●●●niuotur
             Theologi
             Theologis
             ,
             &
             I●rist
             〈◊〉
             I●risti●
             contraria
             sen●ire
             .
          
           He
           therefore
           puts
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           question
           in
           his
           
             Quod.
             l.
          
           8.
           ar●
           .
           13.
           
           Whether
           this
           contrariety
           of
           opinions
           were
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           a
           man
           to
           forbeare
           the
           having
           of
           more
           then
           one
           ,
           be●ause
           he
           could
           not
           do
           it
           without
           running
           himselfe
           into
           some
           danger
           of
           sinning
           .
           Now
           according
           to
           this
           new
           mystery
           of
           Probability
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           the
           least
           occasion
           to
           make
           any
           such
           question
           it
           being
           evident
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           might
           with
           safety
           of
           conscience
           follow
           whether
           he
           thought
           good
           of
           the
           two
           opinions
           so
           authorised
           ,
           
           and
           that
           there
           were
           not
           the
           least
           danger
           of
           shining
           in
           either
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           .
           But
           the
           Divinity
           of
           that
           Saint
           is
           far
           different
           from
           this
           latter
           ,
           and
           men
           were
           haply
           in
           his
           time
           ignorant
           of
           this
           so
           commodiou●●n
           invention
           of
           complying
           with
           all
           the
           world●
           
             A
             m●n
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             becomes
             guilty
             of
             ●inne
             ,
             tw●
             manner
             of
             waies●
             one
             by
             acting
             ag●●nst
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             acting
             against
             hi●
             own
          
           Conscienc●
           ●
           NOW
           THAT
           WHICH
           is
           DONE
           AGAINST
           THE
           LAW
           OF
           GOD
           is
           ALWAIES
           EUILL
           ,
           
             and
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ●xcused
             though
             it
             be
             according
             to
             a
             man's
             Conscience
             .
             When
             there●●re
             therfore
             two
             con●rary
             opinions
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             is
             mu●t
             necessarily
             b●
             ,
             that
             one
             is
             true
             and
             the
             other
             false●
             and
             consequently
             ,
             either
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             Doctors
             tha●
             maintain●
             i●
             to
             be
             ●●lawfull
             to
             have
             severall
             prebends
             ,
             it
             true
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             he
          
           WHO
           ACTS
           CONTRARY
           TO
           THAT
           TRUE
           OPINION
           ,
           AND
           CONSEQUENTLY
           CONTRARY
           TO
           THE
           LAW
           OF
           GOD●
           IS
           NOT
           TO
           BE
           EXEMPTED
           FROM
           SINNE
           ,
           THOUGH
           HE
           DO
           NOT
           THEREIN
           ACT
           AGAINST
           HIS
           CONSCIENCE●
           
             But
             if
             that
             opinion
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             tha●
             it
             were
             lawfull
             according
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             God
             to
             have
             a
             plurality
             of
             Pr●bends
             ,
             he
             that
             should
             be
             perswaded
             of
             it
             ,
             should
             not
             sinne
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Now
           we
           are
           to
           represent
           to
           your
           honours
           that
           this
           erroneous
           confidenc●
           in
           th●
           opinions
           of
           men
           ,
           though
           contrary
           to
           t●uth
           ,
           which
           i●
           so
           formally
           condemned
           by
           S●
           .
           Thoma●
           ,
           after
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           now
           become
           the
           maine
           hindge
           upon
           which
           they
           pretend
           that
           all
           cases
           of
           Conscience
           ought
           to
           be
           turned
           about
           .
           These
           late
           writers
           treat
           as
           ignorant
           all
           those
           that
           are
           not
           of
           their
           opinions
           ;
           ●GNORANTIAE
           INVIDENTI
           CONDOLEAS
           ,
           sayes
           Caram●●l
           ,
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ;
           ●ay
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           any
           feare
           of
           the
           dreadfull
           consequences
           of
           this
           irrecla●meable
           liberty
           they
           take
           to
           reduce
           all
           things
           to
           the
           predicament
           of
           
           Probabilities
           ●
           that
           they
           ●onceive
           it
           to
           be
           an
           extraordinary
           service
           done
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           multiply
           
           them
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           .
           They
           out-vy
           one
           the
           other
           who
           shall
           invent
           most
           ,
           and
           the
           greate●t
           panegyricks
           they
           make
           one
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           grounded
           upon
           their
           introduction
           into
           the
           world
           of
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           new
           probabilities
           .
           
             I
             have
             a
             reverence
             (
             s●ies
             Caramuel
             )
             for
             the
             ingenu●●y
             of
             the
             learned
          
           Diana
           :
           
             He
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             envious
             person
             who
             does
             not
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             i●dustry
             many
             opinions
             are
             grown
             probable
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             such
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             those
             who
             follow
             them
             sinne
             not
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             sinned
             before
             .
          
           'T
           is
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           this
           infinite
           multitude
           o●
           different
           probable
           opinions
           ,
           whereof
           some
           are
           true●
           others
           false
           ,
           that
           they
           so
           presumpt●o●sly
           give
           out
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           found
           severall
           wayes
           to
           go
           to
           heaven
           ,
           such
           as
           extreamly
           facilitate
           the
           salvation
           of
           mankind
           ;
           for
           that
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           then
           the
           path
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           is
           upon
           every
           point
           ,
           the
           same
           and
           indivisible
           ,
           
             men
             would
             find
             it
             too
             great
             a
             difficul●y
             to
             travell
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             one
             would
             be
             forced
             to
             jostle
             the
             other
             out
             of
             his
             way
             .
          
        
         
           We
           cannot
           without
           horrour
           &
           shame
           entertaine
           your
           honours
           with
           these
           extravagan●es
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           such
           only
           in
           their
           own
           principle
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           but
           too
           too
           formally
           inferred
           from
           it
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           true
           that
           the
           Authority
           of
           these
           Casuists
           can
           make
           opinions
           probable
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           must
           be
           supposed
           that
           all
           probable
           opinions
           may
           safely
           be
           followed
           ,
           as
           to
           matter
           of
           conscience
           ,
           though
           they
           permit
           a
           man
           to
           do
           that
           which
           is
           evill
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           con●rary
           to
           the
           eternall
           tr●th
           ,
           they
           have
           very
           much
           reason
           to
           conclude
           thence
           that
           the
           whole
           Church
           is
           extremely
           obliged
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           have
           made
           Salvation
           a
           thing
           so
           easy
           for
           her
           children
           to
           attaine
           to
           ,
           by
           the
           multitude
           of
           probable
           opinions
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           it
           so
           much
           their
           boast
           that
           they
           have
           lately
           found
           out
           .
           But
           do
           they
           not
           with
           all
           give
           us
           just
           ground
           to
           complaine
           with
           the
           learned
           and
           pious
           Guigues
           ,
           Generall
           of
           the
           Carthusians
           ;
           
             O
             Apostol●rum
             tempora
             infelicissima
             !
             O
             viros
             illos
             ignorantiae
             tenebris
             
             involutos
             ,
             A
             omni
             miser●tione
             dignissimos
             ●
             qui●ut
             a●●
             vitam
             pertingeren●
             ,
             propter
             verba
             labioru●
             Dei
             ,
             ●am
             d●r●●
             vi●●
             custodieban●
             ,
             &
             hac
             nostra
             compendia
             nesciebant
             ,
          
           
             O
             how
             unhappy
             were
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             times
             !
             O
             how
             did
             those
             that
             lived
             then
             grope
             in
             deplorable
             darknesse
             !
             How
             were
             they
             to
             be
             ●emoan●d
             that
             they
             were
             not
             acquainted
             with
             any
             other
             way
             to
             go
             to
             heaven
             then
             those
             rough
             and
             austere
             ones
             which
             were
             chalked
             th●m
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God●
             and
             were
             ignorant
             of
             all
             these
             shifts
             and
             compendious
             methods
             of
             Probable
             opinions
             ,
             never
             found
             out
             till
             this
             age
             of
             ours
             .
          
        
         
           We
           doubt
           not
           but
           your
           honours
           are
           sufficiently
           satisfyed
           of
           the
           strangenesse
           o●
           this
           doctrine
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           dre●dfull
           extravaga●ces
           it
           may
           open
           a
           gap
           and
           give
           encouragement
           .
           All
           errour●
           in
           matter
           of
           Morality
           are
           very
           dangerous
           ,
           because
           they
           corrupt
           the
           Judgement
           ,
           which
           discernes
           between
           good
           and
           evill●
           and
           is
           the
           originall
           of
           all
           actions
           .
           But
           this
           principle
           of
           Probability
           is
           much
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           it
           may
           be
           called
           the
           generall
           poison
           of
           those
           en●e●●med
           sources
           ,
           which
           communicates
           to
           them
           a
           particular
           infection
           far
           gr●ater
           then
           that
           which
           they
           have
           of
           thems●lves
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           it
           must
           certainly
           be
           a
           d●mnable
           extravagance
           of
           opinion
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           ●s
           F.
           Amicus
           and
           
             Caramuel●
             do
          
           ,
           that
           men
           that
           hav●
           devoted
           their
           selve●
           to
           a
           Religious
           kind
           of
           life
           (
           and
           there●ore
           with
           much
           mo●●
           reason
           those
           that
           are
           of
           the
           world
           )
           may
           kill
           those
           that
           intend
           to
           calumni●te
           them
           :
           But
           the
           feare
           of
           damnation
           for
           following
           these
           ●asuists
           ,
           might
           haply
           stop
           their
           hands
           who
           were
           inclin'd
           thereto
           ,
           if
           at
           the
           same
           time
           it
           were
           not
           demonstrated
           according
           to
           the
           genera●l
           doctrine
           of
           probability
           ,
           that
           ,
           of
           two
           probable
           opin●ons
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           s●se
           to
           follow
           one
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           a●d
           consequ●ntly●
           that
           there
           is
           as
           litle
           danger
           of
           offending
           God
           by
           k●lling●
           as
           there
           is
           in
           no●
           killing
           .
        
         
         
           It
           were
           therefore
           but
           to
           little
           purpose
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           condemne
           the
           pa●ticular
           ●allyes
           of
           Licentiousnesse
           which
           these
           late
           C●suis●●
           are
           guilty
           of
           ,
           if
           your
           honours
           do
           not
           also
           take
           away
           th●●
           roo●
           whence
           they
           all
           de●iv●
           life
           and
           growth
           .
           All
           the
           ●cknowledgement
           they
           will
           make
           of
           your
           Censure
           ,
           shall
           be
           to
           confesse
           that
           your
           sentiment●
           are
           probable
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           hinder
           no●
           but
           th●t
           their●
           are
           so
           too●
           Of
           thi●
           evasion
           of
           their●
           your
           honours
           h●v●
           dayly
           experi●nce
           in
           their
           attempts
           against
           the
           Hierarchy
           .
           ●or
           whe●
           t●ey
           would
           maintain●
           ,
           for
           ins●●●ce
           ,
           that
           the
           Regulars
           of
           any
           Religiou●
           Orde●
           ,
           ●ay
           wit●●
           sa●e
           conscience
           m●ke
           use
           of
           those
           pr●●iledges
           wh●●●
           〈◊〉
           expressely
           ●evo●●ed
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           Tr●n●
           ;
           ●ha●
           having
           presented
           themselves
           before
           you
           ,
           though
           you
           had
           refused
           to
           approve
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           neverthel●●●●
           ,
           ●●
           defiance
           o●
           your
           Authority
           ,
           a
           power
           to
           heare
           Confess●on●
           ;
           and
           lastly●
           that
           having
           been
           once
           ●pprov'd
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           a●ter●●●ds
           revoked
           ,
           upon
           what
           do
           they
           ground
           all
           these
           so
           illegall
           pretentions●
           〈…〉
           Sanch●●
           ,
           one
           
           Rodrig●●●
           ●
           one
           Villalobos
           ,
           one
           Portellus
           ,
           one
           Diana
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           same
           mo●t●ll
           ,
           which
           are
           much
           more
           then
           needs
           to
           make
           an
           opinion
           probable
           .
           And
           if
           you
           should
           oppose
           your
           Decrees
           to
           the
           t●merity
           of
           these
           Casuis●●
           ,
           all
           the
           advantage
           you
           shall
           make
           of
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           that
           you
           shall
           also
           make
           your
           opinion
           probable●
           your
           honours
           shall
           be
           cited
           a●
           Maintainers
           of
           the
           negative
           ,
           and
           Escobar
           shall
           discourse
           thus
           upon
           the
           whole
           :
           Regulares
           POSSUNT
           ,
           ET
           NON
           POSSUNT
           ,
           
             in
             foro
             cons●ientia
             ,
             sui●
             vti
             privilegis●
             quost
             sun●
             expresse
             p●r
             Triden●inum
             revocata●
             Lib.
          
           6●
           Probl.
           16●
           p.
           192.
           
           SUFFICIT
           ET
           NON
           SUFFICIT
           
             pe●ere
             ●pprobationem
             ,
             u●
             Regularis
             ,
             si
             injust●
             ei
             deneg●tur●
             ,
             ●ens●a●ur
             jure
             approbatus
             ,
             Lib.
          
           7.
           
           Probl.
           30.
           p●
           269.
           
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           some
           hold
           the
           affirmative
           ,
           others
           the
           Negative
           ,
           you
           may
           believe●
           and
           you
           may
           do
           what
           you
           thinke
           good
           your selfe
           .
        
         
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           any
           more
           difficulty
           for
           your
           honours
           to
           imagine
           what
           confusion
           ,
           and
           what
           dist●rbance●
           this
           principle
           of
           Probability
           may
           oc●asion
           in
           the
           
           s●ate
           ●
           and
           what
           a
           bane
           it
           may
           prove
           to
           civill
           Society●
           whe●
           it
           shall
           be
           joined
           with
           their
           other
           maxi●e●●
           P●●
           the
           ●ases
           that
           Judges
           have
           any
           inclination●
           to
           ●avour
           their
           Friends
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           revenged
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           what
           encouragement
           will
           they
           not
           find
           to
           pervert
           all
           justice
           ,
           with
           safety
           of
           conscience
           ,
           in
           this
           maxime
           of
           Escobar
           and
           foure
           other
           Casui●ts
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
             That
             they
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             follow
             the
             more
             probable
             opinion●
             but
             that
             they
             may
             give
             sentence
             for
             him
             ,
             who
             seeme
             to
             have
             lesse
             right
             of
             his
             side●
             and
             whose
             〈◊〉
             is
             made
             good
             by
             lesse
             probable
             reasone
             ?
          
           In
           like
           man●e●
           if
           the
           people
           fall
           into
           an
           humour
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           what
           pretences
           may
           they
           not
           find
           to
           colour
           their
           defection
           ,
           in
           that
           other
           maxime
           of
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           viz
           ;
           
             That
             they
             may
             without
             any
             cause
             sh●wne
             ,
             choose
             whether
             they
             will
             submit
             or
             no
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             ●he
             ordinances
             of
             their
             ●rinces
             ,
             though
             after
             a
             legall
             publication
             thereof
          
           ;
           If
           they
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           pay●
           Taxes
           shall
           they
           ever
           be
           to
           seek
           for
           a
           lawfull
           excuse
           to
           be
           exempted
           ;
           since
           that
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           there
           needs
           no
           more
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           Casuists
           ,
           then
           a
           litle
           probability
           ,
           even
           though
           they
           cannot
           deny
           but
           that
           their
           Prince
           hath
           as
           much
           if
           not
           more
           reason
           to
           impose
           a
           Contribution
           upon
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           have
           to
           deny
           the
           payment
           thereof
           ?
           But
           we
           shall
           no●
           trouble
           your
           honours
           with
           any
           more
           as
           to
           that
           point
           .
           Wha●
           we
           have
           ,
           and
           might
           say
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           think
           two
           horrid
           to
           expresse
           .
           We
           have
           only
           said
           a
           word
           or
           too
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           Extract
           of
           Probability
           ,
           which
           is
           enough
           to
           satis●y
           all
           those
           who
           have
           any
           affection
           for
           their
           Prince●
           a●
           God
           oblige●
           them
           to
           have
           ,
           o●
           what
           consequence
           this
           doctrine
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           likely
           it
           is
           to
           receive
           ,
           ●n
           such
           emergencies●
           as
           cannot
           be
           fores●ene
           ,
           but
           ought
           alwayes
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           the
           detestable
           maximes
           of
           a
           great
           number
           of
           these
           Ca●uists
           ,
           
           contrary
           to
           the
           sa●ety
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           the
           soveraigne
           power
           which
           they
           derive
           onely
           from
           God
           himselfe
           ?
           They
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           supp●essed
           ,
           bu●
           they
           will
           never
           be
           absolutely
           extinguished
           ,
           while
           they
           flatter
           men
           with
           an
           assurance
           that
           they
           do
           not
           sinne
           when
           they
           follow
           these
           l●te
           Authors
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           when
           what
           they
           teach
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           contrary●
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           These
           things
           well
           considered
           ,
           who
           cannot
           〈◊〉
           admire
           the
           strange
           confidence
           of
           some
           persons
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           the
           complaints
           we
           have
           put
           up
           to
           your
           honours
           against
           these
           seditious
           maximes
           ,
           to
           be
           looked
           on
           no
           otherwise
           then
           as
           an
           attempt
           prejudiciall
           to
           ●he
           well
           fare
           of
           the
           state
           .
           But
           our
           comfort
           is
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           make
           it
           their
           businesse
           with
           so
           much
           zeale
           to
           promote
           the
           security
           and
           agg●andization
           thereof
           ,
           are
           but
           too
           well
           assured
           of
           our
           per●ect
           and
           inviolable
           fidelity
           thereto
           ,
           ever
           to
           give
           any
           entertainment
           to
           those
           bad
           impressions
           which
           some
           would
           have
           raised
           in
           them
           of
           us
           .
           It
           is
           well
           knowne
           that
           in
           the
           Assembl●es
           where
           we
           are
           wont
           to
           meet
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           authorised
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           custome
           and
           approbation
           of
           our
           Arch-Bishops
           but
           also
           by
           the
           Letters
           which
           it
           hath
           pleased
           his
           Majesty
           to
           send
           us
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           discourse
           had
           concerning
           the
           publick
           affaires
           ;
           no
           ,
           our
           employment
           is
           about
           other
           things
           ;
           Our
           thoughts
           are
           taken
           up
           only
           with
           the
           concernments
           of
           our
           Parishes
           ,
           and
           the
           spirituall
           good
           of
           the
           Soules
           committed
           to
           our
           charge
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           the
           maine
           designe
           of
           our
           Functions
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           any
           other
           interest
           then
           that
           of
           those
           Soules
           ,
           so
           precious
           in
           the
           account
           of
           ●ESUS
           CHRIST
           ,
           that
           obliges
           us
           to
           addresse
           our selves
           to
           your
           honours
           ,
           to
           beseech
           you
           ,
           by
           the
           exercise
           of
           your
           Authority
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           further
           establishment
           of
           these
           strange
           corruptions
           ,
           now
           so
           much
           in
           vogue
           ,
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           C●tholicks
           ,
           and
           the
           scandall
           of
           hereticks
           .
           
           The
           Censure
           you
           shall
           passe
           upon
           them
           must
           need●
           be
           of
           extraordinay
           advantage
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           ●●y
           even
           to
           those
           that
           are
           the
           m●intainers
           and
           publishers
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           acknowledge
           and
           submit
           to
           your
           Decrees
           ,
           they
           will
           ret●rne
           into
           the
           way
           of
           T●●th
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           they
           had
           so
           strangely
           wandred●
           and
           if
           they
           oppose
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           their
           ordinary
           course
           to
           do
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           with
           this
           disadvantage
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           lose
           that
           erroneous
           beliefe
           whence
           they
           derive
           a
           power
           to
           deceive
           Sou●es
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           regard
           of
           themselves
           as
           of
           others
           ,
           of
           all
           misfortunes
           the
           most
           deplorable
           .
           How
           ere
           it
           happen
           ,
           you
           will
           deliver
           your
           own
           soule●
           according
           to
           the
           ●ang●●ge
           of
           the
           Scrip●●re
           ,
           and
           the
           sentence
           of
           publick
           condemnation
           which
           you
           shall
           passe
           upon
           these
           pernicious
           opinions
           ,
           shall
           prove
           your
           vindication
           before
           the
           tribunall
           of
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           ,
           who
           will
           require
           a
           strict
           account
           of
           the
           Pastors
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           abuses
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           disorders
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           not
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           suppresse
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           our
           parts
           ,
           who
           are
           only
           called
           to
           the
           participation
           of
           a
           small
           glimpse
           of
           that
           power
           ,
           whereof
           your
           honours
           shine
           in
           the
           meridi●n
           lustre
           ,
           all
           that
           it
           lyes
           in
           our
           power
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           let
           you
           know
           ,
           how
           earnestly
           we
           disire
           and
           pray
           for
           the
           reestablishment
           of
           Christian
           Mortality
           in
           its
           purenesse
           and
           perfection
           ,
           and
           by
           crying
           down
           these
           unhappy
           maximes
           among
           the
           people
           committed
           to
           our
           charge
           ,
           preserve
           neverthelesse
           union
           and
           peace
           even
           with
           those
           that
           maintaine
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           excellent
           words
           of
           St.
           
             Augustine
             .
             Quisquis
             vel
             quod
             potest
             ,
             arguendo
             corrigit
             ,
             vel
             quod
             corrige●e
             non
             potest
             ,
             salvo
             paci●
             v●nculo
             ,
             excludit
             ,
             vel
             quod
             ,
             salvo
             pacis
             vinculo
             excludere
             ,
             non
             potest
             ,
             equitate
             improbat
             ,
             ●●mitate
             supportat
             ,
             hic
             ●st
             pacificus
             ,
             et
             ab
             isto
             maledicto
             quod
             Scriptura
             dicit
             ,
             V●
             his
             qui
             dicunt
             quod
             nequa●
             bonum
             est
             ,
             &
             quod
             bonum
             est
             nequam
             ,
             omninò
             liber
             ,
             pro●s●s
             s●cur●s
             ,
             penit●s
             ali●nus
             .
          
        
         
         
           Thus
           concluded
           and
           ordered
           in
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Reverend
           the
           Curez
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           presented
           to
           the
           hono●rable
           the
           A●sembly
           Generall
           of
           the
           Clergie
           .
        
         
           
             November
             ,
             24.
             1656.
             
          
           and
           signed
           ,
           
             
               
                 ROUSS
                 ,
                 Cure
                 of
                 St.
                 Roch
                 ,
                 Syndic
                 .
              
               
                 DU
                 PUYS
                 ,
                 Cure
                 of
                 the
                 Sts
                 Innocents
                 Syndic
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PRINCIPLES
           And
           CONSEQUENCES
           Of
           PROBABILITY
           ,
           Explic●ted
           by
           CARAMUEL
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           among
           the
           late
           Casuists
           ,
           in
           a
           book
           of
           his
           printed
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1652.
           intituled
           .
           THEOLOGIA
           FUNDAMENTALIS
           .
        
         
           
             THis
             extract
             comprehends
             the
             general
             principle
             of
             the
             new
             Morality
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             the
             doctrin
             of
             Probability
             .
             The
             whole
             doctrin
             hath
             been
             taken
             out
             of
             one
             single
             Author
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             the
             better
             perceived
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             loose
             and
             stragling
             Maximes
             that
             are
             not
             maintained
             but
             separately
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             are
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             any
             correspondence
             .
             To
             that
             effect
             ,
             have
             we
             made
             choice
             of
             one
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             and
             most
             learned
             of
             these
             Casuist●
             ,
             named
             CARAMVEL
             ,
             a
             man
             yet
             living
             ,
             and
             a
             person
             looked
             upon
             by
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             
               the
               ●orch
               of
               all
               the
               great
               Wits
               of
               this
               Age
               ,
               ingeniorum
               facem
               ,
            
             and
             one
             that
             is
             of
             such
             account
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             what
             the
             
               great
               Caramuel
            
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             him
             ,
             hath
             approved
             ,
             should
             be
             condemned
             by
             any
             one
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             on
             the
             other
             side
             to
             be
             doubted
             
             but
             that
             he
             is
             excellently
             well
             read
             in
             the
             doctrin
             of
             these
             late
             Authors
             ,
             since
             he
             openly
             professes
             that
             he
             reads
             in
             a
             manner
             no
             books
             but
             theirs
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             think
             his
             time
             lost
             in
             reading
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             .
             This
             is
             no
             more
             then
             what
             he
             declares
             himself
             in
             these
             words
             p.
             22.
             whence
             may
             be
             given
             a
             great
             guess
             of
             the
             genius
             of
             the
             man.
          
           
             Non
             ego
             multum
             temporis
             impendo
             ,
             aut
             PERDO
             ,
             in
             veterum
             (
             Patrum
             )
             libris
             legendis
             ;
             non
             quod
             contemnam
             illos
             ,
             sed
             quòd
             omnia
             quae
             pulchrè
             cogitârunt
             ,
             jam
             sint
             à
             junioribus
             summo
             studio
             et
             ingenio
             elimata
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             the
             bett●r
             understanding
             therefore
             of
             the
             doctrin
             of
             Probability
             which
             is
             the
             Troja●
             horse
             wherein
             is
             contained
             all
             the
             learning
             of
             these
             Cas●ists
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             question
             is
             not
             whether
             there
             are
             probable
             opinions
             in
             Morality
             ?
             That
             there
             are
             such
             ,
             it
             is
             generally
             granted
             by
             all
             ,
             though
             the
             number
             of
             them
             be
             infinitely
             less
             then
             what
             is
             imagined
             by
             those
             who
             make
             it
             their
             business
             to
             reduce
             the
             most
             infallible
             rules
             of
             manners
             into
             problematical
             questions
             ,
             and
             can
             ,
             without
             blushing
             ,
             put
             out
             whole
             volums
             full
             of
             such
             decisions
             as
             these
             ,
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             among
             divines
             ;
             
               Est
               ,
               et
               non
               est
               ;
               licet
               ,
               et
               non
               licet
               ;
               peccat
               ,
               et
               non
               peccat
               ;
               tenetur
               ,
               et
               non
               tenetur
               ;
               sufficit●
               et
               non
               sufficit
               ,
            
             as
             if
             the
             School
             of
             
               Iesus
               Ch●ist
            
             were
             of
             a
             sudden
             degenerated
             into
             a
             School
             of
             Sceptick●
             and
             Pyrrhonians
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             the
             deadly
             poison
             of
             this
             doctrin
             consists
             in
             the
             fatal
             conjunctions
             of
             these
             four
             Maximes
             ,
             which
             derive
             their
             unhappy
             influences
             on
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             different
             probable
             opinions
             upon
             any
             point
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             some
             who
             maintain
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             forbidden
             ,
             others
             on
             the
             contrary
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             lawful
             ,
             both
             these
             opinions
             are
             equally
             false
             in
             point
             of
             conscience
             .
             And
             though
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             that
             one
             of
             the
             two
             should
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             may
             a
             man
             nevertheless
             finde
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             in
             either
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             
             and
             may
             walk
             as
             securely
             in
             that
             which
             is
             ●●lse
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             which
             is
             true
          
           ;
           
             
               ut
               quamcunque
               du●rum
               〈…〉
               diuers●r●m
               homines
               〈…〉
               ●e●dant
               ad
               sup●ros●
            
          
           as
           Escobar
           sayes
           ,
           
             Theol.
             Mor.
             Tom.
          
           1.
           in
           
             ●r●l
             .
             cap.
          
           3.
           
        
         
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             at
             liberty
             to
             make
             ch●ise
             of
             the
             less
             proba●le
             and
             less
             safe
             opinion
             ,
             by
             quitting
             the
             more
             probable
             and
             more
             safe
             .
             That
             it
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             man
             is
             in
             some
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             sin
             or
             not
             ,
             to
             commit
             such
             an
             action
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             opinion
             whi●h
             maintains
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             commit
             it
             seems
             the
             more
             probable
             to
             him
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             considered
             ,
             he
             is
             convinced
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             nevertheless
             lawful
             for
             him
             ,
             with
             safety
             of
             consolence
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             action
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             satisfied
             is
             more
             probably
             a
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             that
             an
             opinion
             is
             then
             probable
             when
             it
             is
             confirmed
             either
             by
             a
             reason
             ,
             or
             a
             considerable
             authority
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             make
             it
             such
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             these
             two
             conditio●s
             should
             me●t
             together
             ,
             either
             of
             them
             being
             sufficient
             to
             do
             the
             business
             .
             The
             former
             kind
             of
             probability
             ,
             they
             call
             
               probabilitatem●
               intrinsecam
            
             ,
             the
             latter
             ,
             
               probabili●atem
               extrinsecam
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             gene●al
             consent
             of
             all
             Casuists
             ,
             an
             opinion
             is
             then
             probable●
             and
             may
             ●e
             commonly
             followed
             without
             any
             fear
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             maint●ined
             by
             four
             grave
             Authors
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             diverse
             who
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             authority
             of
             one
             single
             Author
             is
             sufficient
             .
          
        
         
           
             'T
             is
             in
             the
             rivetring
             and
             twisting
             together
             of
             these
             four
             Maximes
             that
             the
             doctrin
             of
             Probability
             consists
             .
             From
             the
             present
             Extract
             as
             well
             as
             from
             those
             which
             we
             brought
             in
             before
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             inferred
             the
             pernicious
             consequences
             thereof
             .
             But
             to
             put
             a
             gag
             in
             their
             mouths
             who
             are
             so
             ready
             to
             maintain
             it
             ,
             we
             need
             only
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             well
             the
             state
             ,
             as
             Religion
             ,
             is
             obliged
             to
             crush
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             for
             that
             while
             there
             shall
             be
             any
             thing
             of
             life
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             can
             never
             be
             prevented
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             detestable
             maximes
             ,
             such
             as
             
             reflect
             on
             the
             safety
             of
             soveraign
             Prince●
             and
             Authority
             ,
             whi●h
             have
             be●n
             so
             o●●en
             condemned
             by
             the
             Parliaments
             ,
             the
             Universities
             ,
             and
             Clergy
             of
             France
             ,
             will
             still
             con●inue
             probable
             and
             safe
             in
             point
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             looked
             on
             ●y
             those
             that
             are
             instructed
             in
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             infallible
             w●yes
             to
             le●d
             men
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             especially
             since
             they
             have
             been
             taught
             and
             maintained●
             not
             only
             by
             one
             ,
             nor
             by
             four
             ,
             but
             by
             above
             twenty
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             of
             these
             Casuists
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             be
             short
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             in
             few
             words
             give
             a
             preservative
             against
             this
             poison
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             can
             conceive
             the
             least
             suspit●on
             of
             ,
             wee
             shall
             lay
             down
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             a
             remarkable
             passage
             out
             of
             St.
             Thomas
             ,
             which
             clear●
             up
             the
             whole
             cont●oversie
             .
          
        
         
           
             St.
             THOMAS
             .
          
           
             
               Quodl
               .
               8.
               
               Art.
               13.
               
            
             
               Utrum
               ,
               quando
               sunt
               diversae
               opiniones
               de
               aliquo
               facto
               ,
               ille
               quisequitur
               minùus
               tutam
               ,
               peccet
               ?
               Ut
               de
               pluralitate
               Praebendarum
               .
            
          
           
             REspondeo
             ,
             dicendum
             ,
             quod
             duobus
             modis
             aliquis
             ad
             peccatum
             obligatur
             :
             uno
             modo
             ,
             faciendo
             contra
             legem
             ,
             ut
             cum
             aliquis
             fornicatur
             ;
             alio
             modo
             ,
             faciendo
             contra
             conscien●iam
             ,
             etiamsi
             non
             sit
             contra
             legem
             :
             ut
             si
             conscientia
             
             dictat
             alicui
             ,
             quod
             levare
             festucam
             de
             terra
             sit
             peccatu●
             mortale
             .
             Ex
             ●onscientia
             autem
             obligatur
             aliquis
             ad
             peccatum
             ,
             sive
             habeat
             certam
             fidem
             de
             contrario
             e●us
             quod
             agit
             ;
             sive
             e●iam
             habeat
             opinionem
             cum
             aliquâ
             dubitatione
             .
             Illud
             autem
             quod
             agitur
             contra
             legem
             ,
             semper
             est
             malum
             ,
             nec
             excusatur
             per
             hoc
             quòd
             est
             secundum
             co●scientiam●
             et
             simili●er
             ,
             quod
             est
             contr●●
             conscientiam
             ,
             est
             malum
             ,
             quamvis
             non
             sit
             contra
             legem
             .
             Quod
             autem
             nec
             contra
             conscientiam
             ,
             nec
             contra
             legem
             est
             ,
             non
             potest
             esse
             pecca●um
             .
             Dicendum
             est
             ergo
             ,
             quod
             ,
             quando
             du●
             sunt
             opiniones
             contrariae
             de
             ●odem
             ,
             oportet
             esse
             alteram
             v●ram
             ,
             et
             alteram
             falsam
             .
             Aut
             ergo
             ille
             ,
             qui
             facit
             contra
             opinionem
             Magistrorum
             ,
             utpote
             ha●endo
             plures
             praebendas
             ,
             facit
             contra
             veram
             opinionem
             ,
             et
             sic
             cum
             faciat
             contra
             legem
             Dei
             ,
             non
             excusatur
             a
             peccato
             ,
             quamvis
             non
             faciat
             contra
             conscientiam
             ;
             sic
             enim
             contra
             legem
             dei
             facit
             .
             Aut
             illa
             opinio
             non
             est
             vera
             ,
             sed
             magis
             contraria
             quàm
             iste
             sequitur
             ,
             ita
             quod
             verè
             licet
             habero
             plures
             praebendas
             ,
             et
             tunc
             distinguendum
             est
             :
             quia
             aut
             talis
             habet
             conscientiam
             de
             contrari●
             ,
             et
             sic
             iterum
             peccat
             ,
             contra
             conscientiam
             faciens
             ,
             quamvis
             non
             contra
             legem
             ;
             aut
             non
             habet
             conscientiam
             de
             contrario
             sed
             certitudinem
             ;
             sed
             tamen
             in
             quandam
             dubitationem
             inducitur
             contrarietate
             opinionum
             :
             et
             sic
             ,
             si
             manente
             dubitatione
             plures
             praebendas
             habet
             ,
             periculo
             se
             commit●i●
             ;
             et
             sic
             procul
             dubio
             peccat
             ,
             utpote
             magis
             amans
             
             benefic●um
             temporale
             ,
             quàm
             propriam
             salutem
             :
             aut
             ex
             contrari●s
             opinionibus
             ,
             in
             nullam
             dubitationem
             adducitur
             ;
             et
             sic
             non
             committit
             se
             discrimini
             ,
             nec
             peccat
             .
          
        
         
           
             St.
             THOMAS
             .
          
           
             
               Quodl
               .
               8.
               
               Art.
               13.
               
            
             
               Whether
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               several
               opinions
               concerning
               the
               same
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               he
               who
               follows
               the
               less
               safe
               ,
               sin
               or
               not
               ?
               As
               for
               instance
               ,
               concerning
               the
               plurality
               of
               Praebendries
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             liable
             to
             sin●
             two
             manner
             of
             wayes
             ;
             one
             ,
             when
             he
             does
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             law
             ,
             as
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             when
             one
             commits
             fornication
             .
             The
             o●her
             ,
             when
             he
             does
             a
             thing
             aga●nst
             his
             conscience
             ;
             as●
             if
             his
             conscience
             should
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             to
             take
             up
             a
             straw
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             were
             a
             morta●
             sin
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             nevertheless
             do
             it
             .
             Now
             a
             man
             is
             subject
             to
             sin
             against
             his
             conscience
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             opinion
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             practiseth
             is
             the
             more
             safe
             ,
             or
             do
             but
             make
             some
             doubt
             thereof
             .
             But
             whatsoever
             is
             done
             against
             the
             law
             is
             alwayes
             evil
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             any
             way
             alleviated
             or
             excused
             ,
             by
             pretending
             that
             it
             is
             according
             to
             a
             mans
             conscience
             .
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             what
             a
             man
             does
             against
             his
             conscience
             is
             evil
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             against
             the
             Law.
             But
             what
             is
             neither
             
             against
             conscience
             ,
             nor
             the
             law
             ,
             cannot
             be
             sin
             .
             It
             is
             therefo●e
             to
             be
             inferred
             ,
             that
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             two
             contrary
             opinions
             of
             the
             same
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             ●e
             that
             one
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ●alse
             .
             He
             therefore
             that
             acts
             contrary
             to
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             more
             learned
             ,
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             hath
             a
             plurality
             of
             prebendries
             ,
             does
             either
             act
             against
             the
             true
             opinion
             ,
             and
             ●onsequently
             doing
             that
             which
             is
             against
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             free
             ●rom
             sin
             ,
             though
             he
             do
             not
             any
             thing
             contra●y
             to
             his
             conscience
             ;
             for
             ●o
             he
             becomes
             ●
             transgressor
             of
             the
             law
             of
             God.
             O●
             th●t
             opinion
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             thereto
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             is
             ●ruly
             lawful
             ●or
             a
             man
             to
             ●ave
             a
             plurality
             of
             prebendries
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             mu●t
             dis●ingu●sh
             .
             For
             ,
             ●ither
             such
             a
             man
             is
             convinced
             in
             conscience
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             so
             falls
             into
             sin
             on
             the
             othe●
             side
             ,
             as
             doi●g
             what
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             dicta●es
             of
             his
             conscience●
             though
             not
             agains●
             the
             law
             ;
             or
             ●e
             is
             a●●ured
             in
             his
             own
             cons●i●nce
             that
             the
             contrary
             cannot
             be
             ●igh●
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             no●
             absolutely
             sa●isfied
             but
             inclines
             to
             some
             doubtfulness
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             contrariety
             of
             opinions
             ;
             and
             that
             being
             supposed
             ,
             if
             ,
             continuing
             in
             his
             dou●t●ulness
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             plurality
             of
             prebendries
             he
             puts
             himself
             into
             danger
             ,
             and
             consequently
             does
             certainly
             sin
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             rather
             mindes
             the
             prosecution
             of
             temporal
             advantages
             then
             his
             own
             sal●ation
             .
             Or●
             the
             contrarie●y
             of
             opinions
             raises
             nothing
             of
             doubtfulness
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             i●
             so
             ,
             he
             neither
             runs
             himself
             into
             any
             da●ger
             ,
             nor
             sin
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           CATALOGUE
           OF
           THE
           PROPOSITIONS
           Contained
           in
           the
           continuation
           of
           the
           Extract
           of
           diverse
           corrupt
           propositions
           of
           the
           late
           Casuists
           ;
           collected
           by
           the
           Reverend
           the
           Curez
           of
           PARIS
           .
           And
           presented
           to
           the
           honourable
           the
           Assembly
           Generall
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           24.
           of
           November
           1656.
           
           BEING
           The
           Summe
           of
           the
           PRINCIPLES
           and
           CONSEQVENCES
           of
           PROBABILITY
           explicated
           by
           Caramouel
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           among
           the
           late
           Casuists
           ,
           in
           a
           Book
           of
           his
           printed
           in
           the
           year
           1652.
           
           Intit●led
           ,
           THEOLOGIA
           FUNDAMENTALIS
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             THere
             are
             two
             kinds
             of
             Probability
             ,
             one
             proceeding●
             from
             Reason
             ,
             the
             other
             from
             Authority
             .
             That
             one
             
             without
             the
             other
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             an
             opinion
             probable
             .
             That
             all
             probable
             opinions
             are
             equally
             safe
             in
             themselves
             .
             That
             it
             may
             so
             happen
             that
             the
             most
             gentle
             may
             be
             the
             most
             safe
             ;
             And
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             follow
             the
             lesse
             probable
             .
             
               Caramuel
               Theol.
               Fundam
               .
               p.
            
             132.
             
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             That
             according
             to
             the
             generall
             consent
             of
             all
             Casuists
             ,
             the
             authority
             of
             four
             Authors
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             an
             opinion
             probable
             ;
             and
             by
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             ,
             one
             single
             Author
             is
             also
             sufficient
             .
             
               Caramuel
               Theol.
               Fundam
               .
               p.
            
             137.
             
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             conditions
             necessary
             to
             be
             supposed
             ere
             a
             man
             can
             affirm
             an
             action
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             but
             one
             of
             the
             three
             wanting
             ,
             he
             may
             affirm
             it
             to
             be
             lawfull
             .
             
               Idem
               .
               ibid.
               p.
            
             138.
             
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             That
             Bishops
             cannot
             prohibit
             the
             books
             of
             the
             
             Casuists
             ●
             otherwise
             then
             as
             marchandises
             ,
             or
             as
             being
             accidentally
             prejudiciall
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             cannot
             condemn
             them
             as
             pernicious
             .
             
               Idem
               ,
               ibid.
               p.
            
             89.
             
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             impossible
             a
             probable
             opinion
             should
             be
             condemn'd
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             also
             ,
             that
             an
             opinion
             maintain'd
             by
             severall
             Doctours
             should
             not
             be
             probable
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             393.
             
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             probable
             opinion
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             maintained
             by
             the
             most
             eminent
             Casuists
             can
             never
             cease
             being
             probable
             and
             safe
             ,
             if
             the
             contrary
             be
             not
             made
             an
             Article
             of
             faith
             by
             a
             new
             definition
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             a
             condemnation
             of
             a
             lower
             degree
             then
             that
             ,
             cannot
             deprive
             it
             of
             its
             probability
             .
             
               Ibid.
               pag.
            
             89.
             
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             That
             things
             being
             weigh'd
             and
             consider'd
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Probability
             ,
             whatever
             some
             Casuists
             
             write
             to
             condemn
             certain
             unjustifiable
             opinions
             of
             the
             others
             ,
             amounts
             to
             nothing
             ;
             for
             that
             does
             not
             any
             way
             hinder
             but
             that
             the
             opinions
             of
             those
             others
             remain
             as
             probable
             as
             ever●
             
               Ibid.
               p●
            
             652.
             
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
          
           
             That
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             as
             yet
             but
             one
             grave
             Author
             that
             hath
             purposely
             and
             out
             of
             design
             ,
             treated
             of
             a
             case
             ,
             his
             opinion
             is
             morally
             certain
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             probable
             .
             An
             instance
             thereof
             taken
             from
             the
             doctrine
             of
             F.
             
             Amicus
             ●
             who
             gives
             Religious
             men
             a
             permission
             to
             kill
             those
             that
             should
             calumniate
             them
             .
             
               Caramuel
               Th●●l
               .
               F●ndam
               .
               p.
            
             545.
             
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             That
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             confront
             the
             civill
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             against
             the
             new
             opinions
             of
             the
             Casuists
             ,
             for
             that
             these
             being
             of
             a
             much
             later
             date
             then
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             that
             their
             opinion●
             should
             be
             expresly
             condemned
             thereby
             .
             
               Ibid.
               pag.
            
             549.
             
          
        
         
           
             X.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             inconveniences
             and
             dangerous
             consequences
             attendant
             on
             probable
             opinions●
             do
             not
             any
             way
             hinder
             but
             that
             they
             are
             still
             probable
             as
             ever
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
          
           
             That
             Logick
             must
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             reformation
             ,
             be●●use
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             taught
             is
             not
             sufficiently
             consistent
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             probability
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             550.
             
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Probability
             in
             order
             to
             the
             authorization
             of
             the
             most
             mischievous
             decisions
             that
             may
             be
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             552.
             
               &
               p.
            
             550.
             
          
        
         
           
             XIII
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             civill
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             a
             Judge
             ,
             cannot
             condemn
             those
             that
             have
             followed
             a
             probable
             opinion
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             for
             example
             as
             hath
             killed
             another
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             honour
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             concerning
             Excommunication
             the
             case
             is
             the
             same
             .
             
               Caramuel
               .
               Theol.
               
               Fundam
               .
               p.
            
             202.
             
             
               Et
               in
               Commentario
               in
               Reg●l
               .
               S.
               Ben●dic●●
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             65.
             
          
        
         
           
             XIV
             .
          
           
             That
             those
             that
             follow
             the
             most
             gentle
             ,
             th●t
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             most
             licentious
             o●
             all
             the
             probable
             opinions
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             those
             that
             are
             approved
             by
             Diana
             ,
             o●ght
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             not
             onely
             generous
             Souldiers
             ,
             but
             also
             Virgins
             ;
             because
             those
             opinions
             do
             enable
             men
             to
             behave
             themselves
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             such
             purity
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             commit
             hereby
             so
             much
             as
             ●
             ven●all
             sinne
             .
             
               Car●muel
               in
               epistola
               ad
               Ant.
               Dia●●●
               .
               pag.
            
             24.
             
          
        
         
           
             XV.
             
          
           
             That
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             probable
             opinions
             ,
             a
             man
             do
             his
             duty
             as
             to
             what
             concerns
             the
             divine
             office
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             a
             veniall
             sinne
             ,
             what
             distraction
             soever
             he
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             in
             the
             performance
             thereof
             ,
             nay
             and
             that
             voluntary
             too
             ;
             because
             a
             man
             hath
             no
             more
             to
             do
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             a
             probable
             confidence
             that
             the
             Church
             obliges
             him
             not
             any
             further
             then
             to
             an
             externall
             recitation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             expects
             no●
             any
             internall
             attention
             thereto
             .
             Caramuel
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             recommend
             ●he
             advantages
             of
             this
             invention
             ,
             declares
             openly
             ,
             speaking
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             so
             much
             as
             once
             in
             the
             year
             confes●'d
             himself
             guilty
             o●
             the
             least
             veniall
             sinne
             in
             saying
             over
             his
             Bre●la●y
             ,
             nay
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             safely
             swear
             ,
             that
             he
             h●d
             not
             committed
             any
             ,
             though
             he
             knew
             himself
             charge●ble
             with
             many
             distractions
             ,
             and
             those
             voluntary
             .
             
               Caramuel
               .
               Theol.
               Fundam
               .
               p.
            
             134.
             
          
        
         
           
             XVI
             .
          
           
             That
             of
             two
             probable
             opinions
             that
             are
             contrarie●
             ,
             the
             same
             person
             may
             ,
             as
             his
             humour
             leads
             him
             ,
             one
             while
             make
             use
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             immedi●tely
             a●ter
             put
             the
             other
             in
             practise
             ;
             what
             inconvenience
             soever
             may
             h●ppen
             thereby
             to
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             .
             Th●t
             this
             doctrine
             is
             true
             ,
             what
             mischief
             soever
             may
             he
             the
             consequence
             thereof
             ,
             nay
             though
             that
             by
             this
             change
             
             of
             opinion
             a
             man
             exempts
             himself
             from
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             commandments
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             reason
             whereof●
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             commandments
             are
             very
             ancient
             ,
             and
             these
             compendious
             subtilties
             of
             a
             very
             late
             date
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             having
             no●
             foreseen
             them
             ,
             cannot
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             ●orbidd●n
             them
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             143.
             
          
        
         
           
             XVII
             .
          
           
             One
             example
             of
             th●
             precedent
             doctrin●
             produc'd
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             person
             having
             heard
             the
             clock
             strik●
             twelve
             ,
             between
             Saturday
             night
             and
             Sunday
             morning●
             and
             thereupon
             eaten
             a
             good
             meals
             meat
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             if
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             so
             eaten
             ,
             it
             strike
             twelve
             again
             by
             some
             other
             clock●
             he
             may
             communicate
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             as
             havin●●ot
             broken
             his
             fast
             at
             all
             .
             The
             reason
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             clocks
             are
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             two
             probable
             opinions
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             eat
             flesh
             ,
             as
             being
             already
             Sunday
             morning
             ,
             and
             that
             accordin●
             to
             the
             latter
             he
             might
             imagine
             himself
             not
             to
             have
             eaten
             on
             the
             Sunday
             ,
             but
             onely
             on
             the
             Saterday
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             139.
             
          
        
         
           
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             example
             is
             this●
             that
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             taking
             ship
             ,
             and
             having
             brought
             with
             him
             onely
             his
             Diurnal
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             Sanchez
             ,
             who
             affirms
             that
             a
             man
             performs
             his
             duty
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             divine
             office
             ,
             by
             saying
             onely
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Diurnall
             )
             may
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             upon
             the
             Se●
             ,
             choose
             whether
             he
             will
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             his
             Office
             at
             all●
             by
             chan●in●
             his
             opinion
             ,
             and
             following
             that
             of
             Sa●cius
             who
             saye●
             that
             a
             man
             does
             not
             perform
             his
             duty
             ,
             if
             he
             say
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Diurnall
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             he
             who
             hath
             only
             a
             Diurnall
             about
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             any
             thing
             .
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             138●
             &
             13●
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIX
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             may
             be
             infer●'d
             from
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Probability
             ,
             by
             a
             sound
             ●nd
             logicall
             consequence
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Church
             can
             neither
             command
             nor
             prohibit
             any
             action
             that
             is
             done
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             not
             commit
             any
             sinne
             in
             eating
             flesh
             on
             Fridayes
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             done
             secretly
             ,
             or
             in
             not
             saying
             over
             his
             Breviary
             ,
             provided
             no
             body
             knew
             not
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             these
             consequences
             are
             improbable
             ,
             and
             that
             neverthelesse
             they
             are
             dialectically
             drawn
             from
             the
             from
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Probable
             Opinions
             .
             So
             that
             this
             doctrine
             may
             produce
             in
             the
             Schooles
             a
             heresie
             not
             unlike
             that
             of
             the
             Independents
             in
             
               England
               .
               Caramuel
               ,
               pag.
            
             205.
             
          
        
         
           
             XX.
             
          
           
             Certain
             ridiculous
             consequences
             ,
             though
             necessary
             ,
             drawn
             by
             Caramuel
             from
             an
             opinion
             maintain'd
             by
             above
             eight
             Casuists
             ,
             and
             consequently
             probable
             according
             to
             their
             Maximes
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Consequence
               ,
               which
               Caramuel
               approves
               in
               the
               place
               hereafter
               mentioned
               as
               most
               probable
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               confessing
               his
               sinnes
               and
               thereupon
               receiving
               the
               communion
               at
               Easter
               satisfies
               the
               precept
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               two
               years
               ,
               the
               precedent
               ,
               and
               the
               subsequent
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Consequence
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               say
               Mattins
               and
               Lands
               but
               once
               ,
               towards
               the
               evening
               ,
               he
               may
               satisfie
               the
               precept
               of
               saying
               them
               for
               that
               day
               and
               the
               next
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Consequence
               ,
               which
               he
               does
               not
               approve
               ,
               but
               engages
               himself
               is
               rightly
               drawn
               from
               the
               same
               opinion
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               24.
               
               Monkes
               who
               should
               say
               at
               the
               same
               time
               every
               one
               a
               Lesson
               and
               an
               answer
               of
               Matins
               ,
               would
               all
               acquit
               themselves
               of
               the
               obligation
               that
               lyes
               upon
               them
               concerning
               the
               Lessons
               and
               the
               Answers
               .
               
                 ibid.
                 p
              
               225.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Consequence
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               ,
               when
               two
               persons
               say
               over
               their
               Breviaries
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               they
               may
               repeat
               each
               of
               them
               his
               verse
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               not
               troubling
               themselves
               about
               any
               thing
               of
               attention
               to
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               any
               way
               necessary
               .
            
             
               
               5.
               
               Consequence
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               say
               onely
               once
               ,
               whatever
               is
               to
               be
               repeated
               in
               severall
               parts
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Pater
                 noster
                 ,
                 Deus
                 in
                 adjutorium
                 ;
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               opinion
               seems
               probable
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Consequence
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               satisfies
               the
               obligation
               that
               lyes
               upon
               him
               to
               say
               the
               Rosary
               ,
               by
               saying
               onely
               one
               Pater
               ,
               and
               one
               Ave.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             XXI
             .
          
           
             An
             impious
             objection
             ,
             grounded
             on
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Probability
             ,
             tending
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             any
             sect
             or
             heresie
             ,
             proposed
             by
             Caramuel
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Lutheran
             ,
             without
             any
             answer
             brought
             by
             him
             thereto
             .
             pag.
             472.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CENSURE
           Of
           the
           books
           of
           CARAMOVEL
           ,
           BY
           The
           late
           Archbishop
           of
           MAECHLIN●
           WHEREIN
           The
           toleration
           of
           the
           new
           Probable
           Opinions
           is
           particularly
           condemned
           .
        
         
           JAMES
           ,
           by
           the
           prov●dence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Apostolick
           See
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Maechlin
           ,
           to
           all
           those
           to
           whom
           these
           presents
           shall
           come
           ,
           greeting
           in
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Upon
           information
           made
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Booksellers
           of
           our
           Diocesse
           sold
           and
           uttered
           certain
           Books
           of
           Divinity
           set
           forth
           by
           
             Iohn
             C●●a●ouel
             Lobkowits
          
           ,
           Doctour
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           contain●ng
           abundance
           of
           Propositions
           whereat
           the
           more
           knowing
           and
           devout
           sort
           of
           people
           are
           very
           much
           scandaliz'd
           ;
           we
           have
           caus'd
           the
           doctrine
           contained
           in
           those
           books
           ,
           to
           be
           very
           diligently
           examin'd
           by
           severall
           Divines
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           if
           there
           were
           any
           thing
           of
           venome
           therein
           ,
           such
           as
           might
           prove
           destructive
           to
           the
           souls
           committed
           to
           our
           charge
           ,
           we
           might
           accordingly
           apply
           such
           convenien●
           remedies
           ,
           as
           should
           preve●t
           their
           dest●uction
           .
           Having
           therefor●
           had
           a
           faithfull
           report
           made
           us
           by
           those
           Divines
           of
           the
           
           strict
           examination
           they
           had
           made
           ,
           and
           finding
           thereby
           that
           the
           said
           Author
           does
           advance
           severall
           strang●
           and
           impious
           propositions
           ,
           which
           open
           a
           broad
           way
           to
           c●s●
           souls
           into
           eternall
           damnation●
           and
           that
           he
           propos●s
           with
           an
           insupportabl●
           im●rudence
           ,
           many
           doubts
           con●●ary
           to
           the
           most
           certain
           princi●le●
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           by
           opposing
           weak
           and
           triviall
           reasons
           there●o
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           doth
           not
           bring
           any
           sol●tions
           ;
           and
           consequently
           that
           the
           said
           Author
           doth
           countenance
           execrable
           opin●ons
           ,
           such
           as
           a
           man
           cannot
           ●eflect
           on
           without
           ho●ou●●
           as
           if
           he
           had
           mad●
           i●
           his
           design
           to
           undermine
           the
           ●unndations
           of
           sound
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           so
           h●
           might
           afterwards
           with
           more
           ease
           over-turne
           the
           whole
           superstructure●
           and
           lastly
           that
           in
           many
           places
           he
           confidently
           declares
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           his
           designe
           to
           make
           ma●y
           opinion●
           probable
           ,
           so
           to
           make
           abu●dance
           of
           thing●
           be
           thought
           lawfull
           ,
           which
           have
           hither●o
           bee●
           accounted
           ●●nne●
           ;
           by
           th●●
           means
           making
           more
           broad
           and
           more
           eas●e
           ,
           every
           day
           then
           other
           ,
           the
           way
           that
           leads
           to
           heaven
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           could
           by
           his
           new
           subtilties
           put
           the
           imposture
           upon
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           who
           sayes
           in
           his
           Gospel
           ;
           
             Enter
             in
             a●
             the
             straight
             gate
             ;
             for
             the
             gate
             which
             leadeth
             unto
             death
             is
             large
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             that
             leadeth
             thereto
             broad
             and
             spacious
             ,
             and
             many
             there
             are
             that
             enter
             in
             at
             that
             Gate
             .
          
           But
           that
           the
           gate
           which
           leadeth
           unto
           life
           ,
           is
           narrow
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           way
           that
           leadeth
           thereto
           is
           straight
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           are
           few
           that
           find
           it
           .
           Conceiving
           our selves
           therefore
           oblig'd
           out
           of
           a
           consideration
           of
           our
           pastorall
           charge
           ,
           to
           set
           as
           ●ar
           as
           we
           can
           from
           this
           broad
           gate
           and
           this
           spacious
           way
           ,
           the
           sheep
           whereof
           we
           are
           to
           be
           accountable
           ,
           we
           have
           thought
           it
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           to
           forbid
           the
           r●ading
           of
           all
           the
           books
           ,
           which
           that
           Authour
           hath
           set
           out
           ,
           or
           shall
           set
           out
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           unless●
           it
           be
           that
           they
           are
           approved
           by
           us
           ,
           or
           such
           other
           persons
           as
           sh●ll
           be
           commissionated
           by
           us
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           We
           therefore
           very
           strictly
           charge
           all
           the
           faithfull
           of
           our
           Diocesse
           to
           forbear
           the
           Printing
           ,
           
           selling
           ,
           buying
           reading
           or
           retaining
           any
           of
           all
           the
           s●id
           books
           ,
           enjoyning
           all
           those
           that
           now
           have
           or
           hereafter
           may
           have
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           unto
           ●s
           ,
           w●thin
           fifteen
           daye●●fter
           the
           publication
           of
           these
           presents
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           we
           may
           dispo●e
           thereof
           ,
           as
           we
           ●hall
           see
           con●enient
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             at
             Brussels
             ,
             
               the
               18.
               of
               February
               ,
               1955.
               
            
          
           Signed
           thus
           ;
           
             JAMES
             ,
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Machlin
             .
          
           Brussels
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Martin
             de
             Bossuyt
          
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           City
           ,
           in
           the
           Stone-Pereet
           ,
           at
           the
           sign
           of
           S.
           Feigr
           .
           M.DC.LV.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           EXTRACT
           Of
           certain
           PROPOSITIONS
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           very
           late
           Author
           ,
           a
           Iesuit
           ,
           named
           MASCARENNAS
           ,
           printed
           by
           Cramoisy
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1656.
           and
           not
           publickly
           sold
           but
           since
           October
           in
           the
           said
           year
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Book
             is
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             th●
             Auth●r
             de●lares
             in
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             he
             teaches
             and
             maintains
             no
             more
             then
             what
             he
             had
             learn't
             from
             her
             ,
             as
             his
             Mistress
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             by
             a
             certain
             inspiration
             from
             her
             that
             he
             writ
             it
             .
             Now
             it
             may
             be
             judged
             by
             some
             of
             these
             decisions
             ;
             whe●her
             it
             be
             a
             work
             consistent
             with
             those
             pretended
             inspirations
             ,
             and
             the
             purity
             of
             that
             Virgin
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             addressed
             .
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             THat
             whatsoever
             the
             Church
             suffers
             to
             be
             ta●ght
             and
             published
             by
             the
             Casui●ts
             ,
             ought
             ●o
             be
             accounted
             lawful
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             satisfies
             the
             precept
             of
             hearing
             Masse
             ,
             when
             he
             hea●s
             two
             halfs
             thereof
             ●rom
             two
             several
             pries●s
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             at
             several
             times
             or
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             Tract
             .
             5.
             n.
             491.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             II.
             
          
           
             That
             either
             a
             secular
             person
             ,
             or
             a
             Priest
             being
             fallen
             into
             any
             kinde
             of
             impurity
             whatso●ver
             ,
             n●y
             ,
             though
             such
             as
             are
             against
             nature
             ,
             may
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             ●s
             the
             least
             venial
             sin
             ,
             (
             nay
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             commended
             for
             it
             if
             they
             do
             )
             communicate
             the
             very
             same
             day
             ,
             after
             they
             ha●e
             made
             thei●
             con●ess●o●
             th●reof
             .
             That
             wh●reas
             ther●
             were
             heretofore
             laws
             in
             the
             Church
             contrary
             to
             thi●
             tenent
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             abrogated
             by
             the
             general
             c●stome
             o●
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
             That
             the
             confessour
             ought
             to
             advise
             his
             penitent
             to
             receive
             the
             Eucharist
             the
             ●e●y
             day
             tha●
             he
             is
             fallen
             into
             such
             crime●
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             vow
             or
             resolution
             any
             one
             might
             have
             made
             ,
             not
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Lord●
             Table
             i●●hat
             condition
             ,
             were
             nul
             .
             tr
             .
             4.
             
               de
               Sacros
               .
               Euch.
               Sa●ram●nto
               ,
               disp
               .
            
             5.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             239.
             
          
           
             
               F.
               Bauny
            
             Jes.
             
               Theol.
               Mor.
               tr
            
             .
             10.
             p
             :
             457.
             tre●ting
             of
             the
             s●me
             question
             ,
             upon
             a
             case
             proposed
             of
             a
             Priest
             tha●●hould
             have
             the
             co●fidence
             to
             say
             Ma●se
             the
             same
             day
             th●t
             he
             h●d
             committed
             some
             horrid
             crime
             ,
             follows
             the
             same
             sentiment
             of
             Sancius
             ,
             and
             is
             approved
             by
             Mascaren●as
             ,
             who
             very
             roundly
             declares
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             more
             then
             what
             may
             be
             followed
             in
             the
             pr●ctick
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             That
             sacrilegio●s
             communio●●
             produce
             Grace
             as
             soon
             as
             a
             man
             hath
             cleansed
             himself
             by
             confession
             ,
             and
             consequently
             he
             that
             had
             received
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             such
             communions
             ,
             or
             a
             Prie●t
             that
             had
             said
             Masse
             ten
             times
             every
             day
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             precept
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             polluted
             condition
             ,
             would
             become
             mo●t
             sanctified
             in
             ●
             moment
             ,
             a●soon
             as
             he
             had
             made
             an
             act
             of
             contrition
             ,
             or
             of
             attrition
             with
             con●ession
             .
             Tr.
             1.
             
               de
               sacram
               .
               in
               gen●re
               dis●
               .
            
             4.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             47.
             
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             Priest
             ,
             who
             without
             a●y
             necessity
             ,
             bu●
             
             meerly
             out
             of
             pure
             malice
             says
             Masse
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             mortal
             sin
             ,
             without
             making
             ●ny
             confession
             before
             hand
             ,
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             sati●fi●
             th●
             obligation
             that
             lies
             on
             him
             according
             to
             the
             Councel
             of
             T●ent
             ,
             of
             confessing
             himself
             assoon
             as
             may
             be
             :
             because
             the
             Councel
             speaks
             only
             of
             such
             as
             have
             omitted
             confession
             in
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             ●nd
             not
             of
             those
             who
             have
             omitted
             it
             out
             of
             a
             malicious
             de●ign
             .
             Tr.
             4.
             
               de
               s●cros●
               E●ch●r
               .
               sacram
               .
               disp
               .
            
             5.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             236.
             
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             That
             ,
             absolutely
             speaking
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             venial
             sin
             to
             omit
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Con●irmat●on
             ;
             a
             tenent
             that
             hath
             been
             condemned
             by
             th●
             Bishops
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Sorbo●●e
             in
             the
             cen●ur●
             passed
             on
             certain
             books
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             of
             England
             .
             Tr●
             .
             3.
             
               d●
               sacram
               .
               Con●irm●●
               .
               disp
               .
            
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             3.
             p.
             152.
             
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             That
             when
             a
             man
             who
             hath
             committed
             an
             action
             ,
             would
             ,
             to
             know
             wh●ther
             it
             b●
             a
             si●
             or
             no
             ,
             bring
             it
             to
             the
             test
             of
             several
             probabl●
             opinions
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             confess
             himself
             of
             th●t
             doubt●ul
             sin
             ,
             even
             though
             he
             inclines
             more
             to
             the
             opinion
             that
             makes
             it
             a
             sin
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             .
             Tra.
             4.
             
               de
               sacram
               .
               Euchar.
               disp
            
             .
             5.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             227.
             
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             that
             goes
             to
             Masse●
             to
             take
             his
             opportunity
             to
             look
             on
             a
             woman
             with
             unch●●t●
             desires
             ,
             and
             who
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             th●t
             ●nd
             ,
             would
             not
             go
             thither
             at
             all
             ,
             fulfils
             the
             precept
             of
             hearing
             Masse
             ,
             even
             though
             he
             had
             an
             express
             intention
             not
             to
             ●ul●il
             it
             .
             Tract
             .
             5.
             n.
             518.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           LIST
           ,
           Of
           many
           dangerous
           Propositions
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Late
           Casuists
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           first
           Tome
           ,
           
             in
             folio
          
           ,
           of
           the
           new
           Morall
           Theologie
           of
           ESCOBAR
           ,
           a
           IESUIT
           ,
           Printed
           not
           long
           since
           at
           Lyons
           ,
           and
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Generall
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           .
        
         
           
             There
             is
             one
             thing
             will
             haply
             be
             much
             wondred
             at
             in
             this
             List
             ,
             ●nd
             that
             is
             the
             odde
             stile
             and
             man●●r
             of
             expression
             familiar
             with
          
           Escobar
           ,
           as
           ,
           Licet
           ,
           &
           non
           licet
           ;
           peccat
           ,
           et
           non
           peccat
           .
           &c.
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             but
             necessary
             there
             should
             be
             some
             account
             given
             of
             his
             meaning
             thereby
             ;
             which
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             thing
             is
             allowable
             according
             to
             some
             Casuists
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             according
             to
             others
             .
             Thence
             he
             concludes
             th●t
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             is
             infallibly
             lawfull
             according
             to
             the
             principle
             of
          
           Probability
           ,
           
             which
             he
             layes
             down
             as
             the
             corner-stone
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             his
             work
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             the
             first
             proposition
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             this
             manner
             of
             treating
             of
             Christian
             Morality
             will
             seeme
             ridiculous
             to
             persons
             of
             understanding
             and
             sound
             judgement
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             needs
             draw
             groanes
             from
             the
             breasts
             of
             those
             that
             have
             any
             tendernesse
             for
             piety
             ,
             and
             will
             justify
             before
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             what
             a
             right
             character
             is
             given
             by
             the
             late
             Bishop
             of
          
           Bellay
           
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Bookes
             ,
             of
             these
             Refiners
             of
             the
             rules
             whereby
             mens
             Consciences
             are
             to
             be
             directed
             .
          
           'T
           is
           principally
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           in
           that
           part
           of
           
           Theologi●
           which
           is
           called
           Morall
           ,
           that
           they
           discover
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           extravagances
           ,
           playing
           the
           Sophisters
           so
           peremptorily
           in
           things
           that
           concern●
           the
           L●w
           of
           God
           and
           humane
           actions
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           they
           dayly
           find
           out
           new
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           make
           new
           discoveries
           in
           the
           unknowne
           world
           of
           Vice
           ,
           so
           have
           they
           a
           way
           to
           subdue
           what
           they
           discover
           ,
           ravelling
           and
           unravelling
           sinnes
           as
           their
           humour
           inclines
           or
           diverts
           them
           ,
           framing
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           or
           rather
           making
           sport
           with
           them
           as
           they
           please
           themselves
           .
           
             It
             is
             and
             is
             not
          
           ,
           is
           the
           motto
           and
           devise
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           science
           .
           Would
           you
           have
           such
           an
           action
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           any
           sinne
           ?
           They
           will
           turne
           that
           side
           of
           the
           picture
           towards
           you
           which
           shall
           represent
           it
           as
           such
           .
           Is
           it
           expedient
           there
           should
           not
           be
           any
           sinne
           in
           it
           ?
           They
           will
           turne
           the
           other
           side
           towards
           you
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           Lesbian
           rule
           which
           bends
           it self
           to
           the
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           measure
           .
           Every
           yeare
           ,
           what
           do
           I
           say
           ,
           ●very
           yeare
           ?
           No
           ,
           every
           month
           ,
           nay
           ,
           every
           quarter
           of
           the
           moone
           ,
           the
           Society
           of
           the
           Indies
           furnishes
           us
           with
           some
           new
           Casuist
           or
           other
           .
           There
           it
           is
           that
           they
           twist
           and
           un●wist
           sinnes
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           what
           was
           sinne
           last
           yeare
           ,
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           this
           yeare
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           not
           such
           this
           yeare
           ,
           shall
           haply
           be
           the
           next
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           necessi●y
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             That
             all
             probable
             opinions
             are
             equally
             safe
             in
             point
             of
             conscience
             .
             Whence
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             that
             ,
             when
             some
             Casuists
             affirme
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             others
             hold
             that
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             world
             may
             ,
             without
             any
             sinne
             ,
             follow
             such
             an
             opinion
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Theol.
               M●r.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             l.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             34.
             
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             Carfull
             to
             consult
             severall
             Doctors
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             that
             we
             meet
             with
             some
             one
             that
             answers
             us
             according
             to
             a
             probable
             opinion
             that
             speaks
             favourably
             on
             our
             ●ide
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Theol.
               Mor.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             l.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
             Probl.
             7.
             p.
             39.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             III.
             
          
           
             That
             Kings
             may
             impose
             a
             tribute
             as
             just
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             probable
             opinion
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             people
             may
             refuse
             to
             pay
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             unjust
             ,
             according
             to
             another
             probable
             opinion
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Theol.
               Mor.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             l.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
             Probl.
             18.
             p.
             43.
             
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             That
             Subjects
             do
             not
             sinne
             ,
             when
             they
             refuse
             ,
             without
             any
             reason
             alledged
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             a
             Law
             whereof
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             legall
             proclamation
             made
             by
             their
             Prince
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Theol.
               Mor.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             l.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             probl
             .
             13.
             p.
             160.
             
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             That
             Clergy-men
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             Secular
             Princes
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             any
             obedience
             to
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             even
             though
             those
             Lawes
             are
             not
             any
             way
             contrary
             to
             the
             state
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Tr.
            
             1.
             
             Exam.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
             Num.
             34.
             
               et
               Sequent
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             man
             proscribed
             and
             out-lawed
             by
             a
             Temporall
             Prince
             may
             not
             be
             killed
             out
             of
             his
             territories
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             who
             is
             proscrib●d
             by
             the
             Pope
             may
             be
             killed
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             his
             jurisdiction
             extends
             over
             all
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Moral
               .
               Theol.
               tr
               .
            
             1.
             
             Exam.
             7.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Praxis
               ex
               Doctoribus
               Socie●atis
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Lawes
             which
             inflict
             penalties
             on
             those
             that
             shall
             do
             certaine
             Actions
             ,
             are
             not
             obligatory
             in
             point
             of
             conscience
             ,
             even
             though
             the
             matter
             be
             of
             great
             importance
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Theol.
               Moral
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             l.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
             Probl.
             26.
             p.
             164.
             
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             as
             well
             superiour
             ,
             as
             in●eriour
             ,
             may
             give
             sentence
             according
             to
             one
             probable
             opinion
             ,
             quitting
             another
             opinion
             that
             is
             more
             probable
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             that
             a
             Physician
             may
             prescribe
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             lesse
             likely
             to
             cure
             his
             patient
             ,
             instead
             of
             that
             which
             
             he
             conceives
             he
             may
             with
             more
             probability
             and
             safety
             administer
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Theol.
               Moral
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             l.
             2.
             
             Sec●
             .
             2.
             c.
             6.
             probl
             .
             14.
             p.
             42.
             
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             That
             ,
             considering
             Justice
             simply
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             a
             Judge
             may
             lawfully
             take
             a
             Summe
             of
             mony
             to
             give
             sentence
             for
             which
             of
             the
             parties
             he
             pleases
             ,
             when
             both
             have
             equall
             right
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Moral
               .
               Theol.
               tr
               .
            
             3.
             
             Exam.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
             
               Praxis
               ex
               Societ
               ,
               Iesu
               Doctoribus
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             X.
             
          
           
             That
             ,
             in
             civill
             Contracts
             ,
             he
             who
             had
             externally
             obliged
             himselfe
             either
             by
             word
             or
             writing
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             not
             at
             the
             same
             time
             any
             intention
             to
             be
             internally
             obliged
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             conscience
             engaged
             to
             performance
             ,
             and
             may
             secretly
             take
             back
             againe
             that
             which
             he
             had
             sold
             ,
             restoring
             the
             price
             he
             had
             received
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Theol.
               Moral
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             l.
             10.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
             Probl.
             20.
             p.
             462.
             
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
          
           
             That
             according
             to
             a
             probable
             opinion
             ,
             deciding
             that
             a
             taxe
             imposed
             upon
             Merch●ndises
             is
             not
             just
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             use
             false
             weights
             to
             gaine
             the
             more
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             charged
             with
             so
             doing
             ,
             he
             may
             deny
             it
             by
             oath
             ,
             making
             use
             of
             equivocall
             expressions
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             brought
             upon
             Interogatories
             before
             a
             Judge
             .
             
               Escobar
               Moral
               .
               Theol.
               ●r
            
             .
             1.
             
             Exam.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             
             
               Praxi●
               ex
               Societ
               .
               Doctor
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             Sonne
             ,
             who
             lives
             in
             the
             house
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             may
             exact
             a
             certaine
             recompence
             for
             the
             services
             he
             does
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             he
             do
             not
             give
             him
             any
             ,
             h●
             may
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             steale
             from
             his
             Father
             .
             
               Escobar
               Moral
               .
               Theol.
               tr
            
             .
             3.
             
             Exam.
             9.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               P●axis
               ex
               Societ
               .
               Iesu.
               Doctoribus
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XIII
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             man
             does
             not
             become
             irregular
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             incapable
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             administrations
             ,
             for
             having
             procured
             and
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             an
             abortion
             ,
             if
             he
             
             be
             in
             any
             doubt
             whether
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             wombe
             were
             quick
             .
             
               Escobar●
               Moral
               .
               Theol.
               ●r
            
             .
             4.
             
             Exam.
             6.
             c.
             5.
             
             
               Praxis
               ex
               Societ
               .
               Ies.
               Doctor
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XIV
             .
          
           
             That
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             surprised
             in
             Adultery
             ,
             if
             he
             kill
             the
             womanes
             husband
             whom
             he
             hath
             abused
             in
             his
             owne
             defence
             ,
             is
             not
             for
             that
             irregular
             .
             
               Escobar
               Theol.
               Moral
               .
               ●r
            
             .
             4.
             
             Exam.
             6.
             c.
             5.
             
             
               Praxis
               ex
               Societ
               .
               Ies.
               Doctor
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XV.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             man
             condemned
             to
             the
             Galleyes
             is
             not
             irregular
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Moral
               .
               Theol.
               tr
               .
            
             4.
             
             Exam.
             6.
             c.
             5.
             
             
               Praxis
               ex
               Societ
               Iesu
               Doctor
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVI
             .
          
           
             That
             when
             the
             Church
             ,
             doth
             ,
             upon
             paine
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             forbid
             the
             reading
             of
             Bookes
             written
             by
             hereticks
             ,
             she
             does
             not
             in
             that
             prohibition
             comprehend
             those
             who
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             read
             by
             others
             ;
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             to
             cause
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             read
             is
             not
             the
             same
             as
             to
             read
             it
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Theol.
               Moral
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             c.
             33.
             
             Probl.
             59.
             p.
             289.
             
          
        
         
           
             XVII
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             Simony
             for
             a
             man
             to
             give
             mony
             to
             another
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             employ
             his
             interest
             with
             the
             Patrone
             of
             a
             Living
             ,
             to
             procure
             the
             said
             Living
             for
             him
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Theol.
               Moral
               .
               tr
               .
            
             6.
             
             Exam.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
             
               Praxis
               ex
               Societ
               .
               Iesu
               Doctor
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             dispensation
             is
             in
             force
             ,
             though
             the
             c●use
             ,
             upon
             allegation
             whereof
             it
             was
             obtained
             ,
             be
             absolutely
             ceased
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             obtained
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             over
             his
             Breviary
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             inconvenience
             it
             may
             be
             to
             his
             sight
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             obliged
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             when
             that
             inconvenience
             is
             removed
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Moral
               ,
               Theol.
               tr
               .
            
             1.
             exam
             .
             16.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               Praxis
               ex
               Doctoribus
               Societ
               .
               Iesu.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             XIX
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             veniall
             sinne
             to
             make
             
             use
             of
             a
             Dispensation
             procured
             without
             any
             legall
             ca●se
             alledged●
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Moral
               .
               Theol.
               tr
               .
            
             1.
             exam
             .
             16.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               Praxis
               ex
               doctor
               .
               Societ
               .
               Iesu.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             XX.
             
          
           
             That
             where
             the
             Pope
             simply
             enjoines
             men
             to
             give
             almes
             ,
             to
             gaine
             Jndulgences
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             if
             a
             man
             give
             but
             a
             halfe-peny
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Moral
               .
               Theol.
               tr
               .
            
             7.
             ex
             .
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Praxis
               ex
               Societ
               .
               Ies.
               Doctor
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XXI
             .
          
           
             That
             workes
             ,
             that
             are
             good
             in
             themselve●
             ,
             but
             are
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             those
             mortall
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             evill
             end
             whereto
             they
             are
             referred
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             gaining
             of
             Indulgences
             .
             
               Escobar
               Moral
               .
               Theol.
               tr
            
             .
             7.
             exam
             .
             5.
             
             
               Praxis
               ex
               Societ
               .
               Ies●
               .
               Doctor
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XXII
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             priviledge
             is
             good
             and
             authentick
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             obtained
             by
             discovering
             but
             some
             part
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             manner
             that
             i●
             had
             not
             been
             obtained
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             an
             absolute
             discovery
             made
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Theol.
               Moral
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             l.
             6.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
             Probl.
             6.
             p.
             187.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             lawfull
             upon
             occasion
             of
             some
             great
             feare●
             to
             make
             use
             of
             dissimulation
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             man
             to
             make
             as
             if
             he
             consecrated
             ,
             by
             pronouncing
             the
             words
             without
             attention
             .
             
               Escobar
               Theol.
               Moral
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             l.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
             P●obl
             .
             26.
             p.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             no
             sinne
             to
             contract
             a
             marriadge
             by
             person●tion
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             in
             a
             play
             upon
             the
             stage
             ,
             by
             using
             equivocall
             expressions
             to
             elude
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             one
             is
             forced
             thereto
             by
             a
             great
             ●eare
             .
             
               Escobar●
               Theol.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             l.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             11.
             c.
             7.
             
             Probl.
             24.
             p.
             26.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXV
             .
          
           
             That
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Bull
             called
             Crucia●a
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             be
             dispensed
             of
             the
             vow
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             or
             o●●h
             he
             
             had
             taken
             ,
             not
             to
             commit
             Fornication
             or
             any
             other
             ●●me
             ;
             though
             a
             man
             can
             not
             be
             dispensed
             of
             an
             o●th
             he
             had
             taken
             about
             any
             concernement
             of
             his
             neighbour
             .
             
               Escobar
               .
               tr
            
             .
             1.
             
             Exam.
             17.
             n.
             144.
             
             
               Idem
               ,
               Theol.
               Moral
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             l.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             n.
             245.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             That
             ,
             coming
             to
             the
             Preface
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             heare
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             where
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Masse
             said
             .
             
               Escobar
               Moral
               .
               Theol.
               tr
            
             .
             1.
             
             Exam.
             8.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Praxis
               ex
               Soc
               Iesu
               Doctor
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             reputation
             to
             be
             extrea●ly
             given
             to
             Women
             ,
             does
             not
             commit
             any
             mortall
             sinne
             in
             solliciting
             a
             Woman
             to
             condescend
             to
             hi●
             desires
             ,
             when
             he
             does
             not
             intend
             to
             put
             his
             designe
             in
             execution
             .
             
               Escobar
               Moral
               .
               Theol.
               tr
            
             .
             1.
             
             Exam.
             8.
             c.
             3.
             
               ●raxis
               ex
               Societ
               .
               Iesu
               doctor
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             person
             ,
             having
             played
             the
             Fortune-teller
             through
             an
             expresse
             invocation
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             is
             not
             obbliged
             in
             hi●
             Confession
             to
             discover
             any
             fur●her
             then
             that
             he
             hath
             answered
             a
             question
             proposed
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             told
             ones
             fo●tune
             .
             
               Escobar
               Theol.
               Moral
               .
               tom
            
             .
             1.
             l.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
             Probl.
             52.
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             There
             may
             be
             further
             seene
             very
             strange
             elusions
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Si●cerity
             of
             confession
             ,
             which
             out
             of
             very
             shame
             are
             not
             brought
             upon
             the
             st●ge
             ;
             in
             the
             same
             Escobar
             ,
             
               Theol.
               Moral
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             l.
             3.
             
             Num.
             256
             .
             294.300.30●.323
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             no
             mortall
             sinne
             to
             preach
             ,
             principally
             out
             of
             a
             consideration
             of
             v●in
             glory
             ,
             or
             for
             mony
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Moral
               .
               Theol.
               tr
               .
            
             6.
             exam
             .
             7.
             c.
             7
             
               Praxi●
               ,
               p.
            
             954.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXX
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             Catholicks
             to
             appeare
             at
             the
             Font
             ,
             and
             answer
             for
             the
             children
             which
             the
             Minister●
             bap●ise
             .
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Moral
               .
               Theol.
               tr
               .
            
             7.
             ex
             .
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               Praxi●
               p.
            
             980.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             let
             his
             house
             to
             common
             strumpets
             ,
             who
             ,
             he
             knowes
             before
             hand
             ,
             will
             make
             it
             a
             place
             of
             publick
             prost●tution
             ,
             not
             requiring
             so
             much
             is
             any
             reason
             why
             he
             should
             be
             excused
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             
               etiam
               null●
               just●
               c●usâ
               ●x●us●nte
               .
               Sanchez
            
             in
             Sum.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
             Num.
             10.
             
             The
             same
             thing
             is
             also
             maintained
             by
             others
             ,
             Jesuits
             ,
             as
             
               Vasquez
               ,
               in
               opusc
               .
               de
               Scandalo
               .
            
             p.
             43.
             
             ●
             .
             8.
             du
             .
             5.
             n.
             48.
             
             Reb●lliu●
             ,
             l.
             14.
             q.
             17.
             n.
             8.
             
             
               Castrus
               Palaus
            
             .
             ●
             .
             1.
             tr
             .
             6.
             dis
             .
             9.
             pun
             .
             12.
             n.
             1.
             
             Azor
             ,
             and
             V●lentia
             cited
             by
             Sanchez
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             The
             severall
             wayes
             that
             Servants
             may
             conscientiously
             contribute
             to
             the
             debauches
             of
             their
             Masters
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             these
             C●suists
             .
             
               Gaspar
               Hur●ado
            
             ,
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             
               apud
               Dianam
            
             5.
             part
             .
             p.
             435.
             
             
               Escobar
               .
               Moral
               .
               Theol.
               ●r
               .
            
             7.
             
             Exam.
             4.
             c.
             8.
             n.
             223.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             After
             what
             a
             strange
             manner
             these
             late
             Casuists
             do
             elude
             and
             bring
             into
             contempt
             the
             most
             wholsome
             regul●tions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             necessary
             provisions
             she
             hath
             made
             to
             stop
             the
             course
             of
             the
             most
             presumptuous
             crimes
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             Blasphemies
             ,
             by
             falsely
             affirming
             that
             they
             are
             abrogated
             by
             a
             contrary
             custome
             .
             
               Thomas
               Sanchez
            
             ,
             in
             Sum.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             32.
             n.
             44.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             Cu●e
             or
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             discharged
             from
             the
             obligation
             he
             stands
             in
             to
             endeavour
             the
             instruction
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             when
             he
             cannot
             do
             it
             of
             himselfe
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             means
             to
             have
             it
             done
             by
             another
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             small
             profits
             of
             his
             Cure.
             Bauny
             Jes.
             Tract
             .
             10.
             
             
               De
               Presbyteris
               et
               Parochis
            
             .
             q.
             32.
             p.
             448.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             man
             does
             not
             commit
             any
             sinne
             ,
             or
             is
             guilty
             of
             any
             ●rreverence
             towards
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             presumes
             to
             addresse
             himselfe
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Devotions
             ,
             having
             an
             
             actuall
             inclination
             mortally
             to
             offend
             him
             .
             
               Sanchez
               ,
               Opuscul
               .
               Mor.
            
             l.
             7.
             c.
             2.
             du
             .
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             Priest
             who
             should
             every
             day
             say
             the
             Office
             proper
             to
             Easter
             ,
             without
             any
             reason
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             should
             be
             guilty
             only
             of
             a
             veniall
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             he
             had
             any
             reason
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             sinne
             at
             all
             .
             
               Caramuel
               ,
               Theol.
               Fundam
            
             .
             p.
             520.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             who
             hath
             a
             will
             to
             commit
             all
             the
             veniall
             sinnes
             that
             are
             ,
             doth
             not
             sinne
             mortally
             .
             
               Granados
               ,
               Diana
               ,
               Mucha
            
             ,
             cited
             by
             
               Escobar
               ,
               Theol.
               Moral
            
             .
             l.
             3.
             p.
             83.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             a
             scruple
             very
             much
             to
             be
             blamed
             for
             a
             man
             to
             say
             in
             his
             Confession
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             committed
             a
             fault
             ,
             being
             satisfied
             in
             himselfe
             that
             he
             did
             ill
             .
             Bauny
             .
             tr
             .
             4.
             
               de
               Poenit.
            
             q.
             15.
             p.
             138.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXIX
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             no
             injury
             done
             to
             the
             paternall
             power
             a
             man
             hath
             over
             his
             children
             ,
             for
             another
             to
             perswade
             his
             daughter
             to
             run
             away
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             clandestine
             marriage
             ,
             against
             her
             Fathers
             consent
             .
             
               Bauny
               ,
               Theol.
               Moral
            
             .
             tr
             .
             12.
             
               de
               impedimento
               rapiûs
            
             ,
             p.
             721.
             
          
        
         
           
             XL.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             probable
             by
             Authority
             ,
             and
             certaine
             in
             reason
             ,
             that
             a
             husband
             may
             without
             any
             sinne
             kill
             his
             wife
             surprised
             in
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             a
             Father
             his
             daughter
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             condemne
             that
             action
             ,
             oblige
             only
             Ecclesiasticks
             [
             
               who
               cannot
               have
               wives
               or
               daughters
            
             ]
             and
             not
             secular
             persons
             .
             
               Caramuel
               ,
               Theol.
               Fundam
            
             .
             p.
             737.
             
          
        
         
           
             XLI
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             his
             voice
             ,
             to
             make
             himselfe
             an
             Eunuch
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             civill
             and
             canonicall
             Lawes
             ,
             which
             expressely
             forbid
             it
             .
             What
             good
             opinions
             these
             Casuists
             have
             one
             of
             another
             .
             
               Caramuel
               .
               Theol.
               Fundam
            
             .
             p.
             555.
             and
             556.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             XLII
             .
          
           
             That
             if
             an
             Jnfidell
             find
             any
             thing
             of
             probability
             in
             his
             own
             false
             Religion
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             embrace
             the
             Christi●n
             Faith
             proposed
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             find
             himselfe
             more
             inclined
             to
             believe
             the
             latter
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             ,
             according
             to
             some
             ,
             nay
             ,
             he
             ●s
             not
             obliged
             even
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             according
             to
             others
             .
             
               Thomas
               Sanchez
               ,
               Sancius
            
             ,
             and
             Diana
             ,
             cited
             by
             
               Escobar
               .
               Theol.
               Moral
            
             .
             p.
             ●9
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLIII
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             ,
             that
             ,
             a
             man
             ready
             to
             dy
             ,
             should
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             remission
             of
             his
             ●i●nes
             of
             God
             ,
             have
             a
             true
             desire
             to
             reforme
             his
             li●e
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             spare
             it
             him
             a
             while
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             may
             obtaine
             it
             by
             the
             absolution
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             in
             such
             a
             disposition
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             repentance
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             were
             but
             confident
             he
             should
             live
             any
             longer
             ,
             he
             would
             neither
             confesse
             no●
             quit
             his
             sinne●
             at
             all
             .
             
               P●●rus
               M●ch●el
               de
               San
               Roman
            
             ,
             Jesu●t
             ,
             
               Expedi●
               ,
               &
               spir●●ualium
               Soci●●
               .
               Iesu.
            
             l.
             3.
             c●
             7.
             p.
             78.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           LETTER
           ,
           Written
           by
           the
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           IAMES
           BOONEN
           .
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Maechlin
           .
           To
           their
           Eminences
           the
           Cardi●als
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           at
           Rome
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Iesuits
           had
           appealed
           from
           his
           Ordinances
           .
           Faithfully
           translated
           out
           of
           the
           Latine
           into
           French
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           French
           into
           English.
           
        
         
           
             ARGUMENT
             .
          
           
             Complaint
             being
             made
             to
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Maechlin
             ,
             of
             the
             remisness
             of
             certain
             Confessors
             ,
             he
             causeth
             an
             Extract
             to
             be
             mad●
             of
             certain
             Ar●icles
             or
             Propositions
             maintained
             and
             
             practised
             by
             some
             ,
             which
             who
             would
             not
             renounce
             the
             practise
             of
             were
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             hear
             Confessions
             .
             The
             Jesuits
             not
             o●ly
             dispute
             ,
             but
             m●intain
             them
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             are
             denied
             approbation
             :
             they
             appeal
             to
             the
             Cardinals
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             at
             Rome
             ,
             who
             write
             to
             the
             said
             Arch-Bishop
             to
             approve
             them
             ,
             which
             gave
             occasion
             of
             the
             ensuing
             LETTER
             .
          
        
         
           
             MAY
             IT
             PLEASE
             YOVR
             EMINENCES
             ,
          
        
         
           ON
           the
           21.
           of
           May
           ,
           came
           to
           my
           hands
           the
           Letter
           which
           your
           sacred
           Congregation
           was
           pleased
           to
           write
           to
           me
           of
           the
           18.
           of
           April
           ,
           whereby
           you
           give
           me
           to
           understand
           ,
           th●t
           ,
           desirous
           to
           sati●fie
           in
           some
           measure
           the
           Rector
           of
           the
           Iesui●s
           Colledge
           at
           Louuaine
           ,
           which
           is
           within
           this
           Diocess
           ,
           you
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           enjoyn
           me
           ,
           not
           to
           deny
           such
           Priests
           of
           that
           Colledge
           as
           shall
           have
           been
           examined
           and
           approved
           ,
           a
           permission
           to
           hear
           the
           confessions
           of
           secular
           persons
           ;
           unless
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           ,
           meeting
           with
           any
           thing
           I
           should
           be
           troubled
           at
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           I
           did
           ,
           within
           three
           moneths
           ,
           represent
           unto
           your
           sacred
           Congregation
           ,
           the
           just
           causes
           that
           hindred
           me
           from
           granting
           that
           permission
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           if
           I
           neglect
           to
           give
           you
           satisfaction
           ,
           some
           other
           Bishop
           should
           be
           empowered
           to
           examine
           and
           approve
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           your
           Eminences
           may
           well
           imagine
           must
           needs
           be
           no
           small
           affliction
           to
           me
           ,
           nay
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           be
           much
           more
           troubled
           at
           it
           then
           I
           am
           well
           able
           to
           express
           ;
           since
           that
           ,
           being
           come
           to
           the
           extremities
           of
           old
           age
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           my
           departure
           hence
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           give
           an
           account
           to
           the
           supream
           Judge
           ,
           of
           my
           administration
           ,
           I
           finde
           ,
           that
           ,
           not
           only
           ,
           the
           world
           is
           already
           full
           of
           malice
           ;
           but
           also
           that
           it
           degenerates
           
           dayly
           more
           and
           more
           into
           wickedness
           ,
           because
           charity
           waxeth
           cold
           .
           Desirous
           to
           finde
           out
           some
           reason
           thereof
           ,
           I
           have
           often
           both
           observed
           ,
           it
           my self
           ,
           and
           have
           it
           from
           the
           information
           and
           judgement
           of
           several
           persons
           ,
           whose
           integrity
           ,
           zeal
           ,
           experience
           ,
           and
           learning
           I
           am
           well
           satisfied
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           principal
           cause
           of
           this
           deplorable
           degeneration
           and
           disorder
           ,
           proceeds
           from
           the
           over
           indulgence
           of
           many
           confessours
           who
           are
           ready
           enough
           to
           open
           trap-doors
           to
           let
           men
           into
           dissolution
           and
           Libertinisme
           ,
           taking
           for
           security
           ●or
           their
           so
           doing
           some
           new
           opinions
           of
           certain
           divines
           ,
           who
           ,
           instead
           of
           measuring
           their
           proceedings
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           Evangelical
           Truths
           and
           the
           rules
           of
           good
           life
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           left
           us
           by
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           ,
           make
           it
           their
           main
           business
           to
           finde
           out
           new
           excuses
           to
           confirm
           those
           ,
           which
           sinners
           themselves
           are
           wont
           to
           alledge
           ,
           to
           palliate
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           to
           cover
           with
           the
           cloak
           of
           Probability
           ,
           the
           ignominy
           and
           shamefulness
           of
           their
           crimes
           .
           It
           is
           of
           such
           persons
           as
           these
           that
           the
           Prophet
           Ezechiel
           hath
           said
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           
             Wo
             unto
             thos●
             that
             sow
             cushions
             under
             the
             elbows
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             lay
             pillows
             under
             their
             heads
             that
             they
             might
             deceive
             them
             .
          
        
         
           These
           perni●ious
           extravagances
           are
           now
           come
           to
           that
           heigh●
           ,
           that
           ●here
           were
           requisite
           not
           a
           Letter
           ,
           but
           whole
           volumes
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           should
           make
           but
           a
           simple
           extract
           ,
           out
           of
           some
           of
           their
           books
           and
           practises
           ,
           of
           all
           those
           unheard●
           of
           paradoxes
           ,
           whereby
           they
           at
           this
           day
           elude
           the
           precepts
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           concerning
           the
           observation
           of
           Fasting
           ,
           Fes●ival
           dayes
           ,
           and
           the
           recitation
           of
           the
           Canonical
           Hours
           ;
           whereby
           they
           palliate
           Simonies
           ,
           private
           Revenges
           ,
           Lyes
           and
           Perjuries
           ;
           whereby
           they
           e●e●vate
           ,
           and
           bring
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           nothing
           the
           obligation
           which
           lies
           upon
           men
           to
           avoid
           the
           occasions
           of
           falling
           into
           sin
           ;
           and
           in
           fine
           those
           paradoxes
           whereby
           they
           expose
           to
           an
           evident
           danger
           of
           nullity
           ,
           the
           efficaciousness
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           Now
           as
           it
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           natural
           to
           men
           to
           approve
           those
           dissolute
           maximes
           which
           any
           way
           flatter
           their
           irregular
           apprehensions
           ,
           
           so
           must
           it
           needs
           happen
           ,
           that
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Authors
           thereof
           ,
           taking
           it
           for
           granted
           by
           the
           easie
           entertainment
           they
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           done
           a
           very
           considerable
           service
           therein
           ,
           cannot
           but
           presumptuou●ly
           imagine
           in
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           dayly
           more
           and
           more
           enlarge
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           of
           their
           Probability
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           take
           away
           the
           bounds
           and
           meers
           of
           that
           straight
           way
           which
           leads
           to
           life
           ,
           planted
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           himself
           ,
           who
           is
           eternal
           and
           unchangeable
           truth
           ,
           and
           remove
           them
           out
           of
           their
           places
           as
           far
           as
           they
           can
           by
           such
           inventions
           ,
           as
           proceed
           from
           no
           other
           principle
           then
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Having
           received
           several
           complaints
           against
           this
           erroneous
           and
           dangerous
           kinde
           of
           Theologie
           ,
           from
           those
           who
           have
           a
           certain
           zeal
           and
           tenderness
           for
           a
           more
           solid
           doctrin
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           christian
           discipline
           ;
           and
           finding
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           the
           Hereticks
           who
           are
           our
           Neighbours
           ,
           continuall
           loading
           us
           with
           reproaches
           ,
           that
           some
           Doctors
           of
           our
           Catholick
           Church
           do
           maintain
           things
           so
           extravagant
           in
           the
           business
           of
           Morality
           ,
           as
           that
           Pagans
           themselves
           ne●er
           betrayed
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           come
           into
           comparison
           therewith
           ;
           I
           made
           it
           my
           earnest
           business
           to
           make
           a
           collection
           of
           some
           of
           the
           most
           dissolute
           and
           most
           dangerous
           Articles
           ,
           whereof
           I
           have
           hereunto
           annexed
           a
           copy
           ,
           taken
           partly
           out
           of
           their
           printed
           Books
           ,
           and
           partly
           out
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           observed
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           whose
           demeanours
           I
           have
           had
           a
           very
           faithful
           account
           of
           .
           Having
           so
           done
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           amiss
           to
           require
           the
           opinions
           and
           judgments
           thereof
           of
           the
           most
           knowing
           men
           of
           my
           Diocess
           ,
           as
           well
           secular
           as
           regular
           .
           Whereupon
           having
           seen
           and
           examined
           the
           whole
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           prevent
           the
           further
           progress
           of
           this
           evil
           ,
           by
           the
           application
           of
           the
           most
           gentle
           remedies
           I
           should
           have
           thought
           of
           ;
           tha●
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           by
           giving
           notice
           as
           well
           by
           my self
           as
           those
           who
           had
           managed
           the
           examination
           of
           the
           business
           ,
           that
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           admitted
           to
           hear
           Confessions
           ,
           
           should
           beware
           how
           they
           fell
           into
           that
           dissolution
           of
           doctrin
           ;
           a●d
           giving
           order
           withal
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           learned
           refutation
           set
           forth
           of
           some
           part
           of
           those
           Articles
           .
           B●t
           having
           found
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           this
           kind●
           of
           prevention
           ,
           was
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           that
           reco●rse
           must
           be
           had
           to
           more
           effectual
           remedies
           ,
           I
           resolved
           not
           to
           grant
           to
           any
           ,
           either
           Secular
           ,
           or
           Regular
           Priest
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           receiving
           Confessions
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           promise
           and
           swear
           before
           hand
           not
           to
           put
           in
           practise
           any
           of
           all
           the
           said
           Articles
           .
        
         
           Much
           about
           that
           time
           ,
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           23.
           day
           of
           April
           16●2
           .
           several
           Religio●s
           men
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           IESVS
           ,
           presenting
           themselves
           to
           be
           examined
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           no
           easie
           matter
           to
           meet
           with
           another
           so
           favourable
           an
           opportunity
           to
           execute
           the
           resolution
           I
           had
           taken
           .
           And
           thereupon
           I
           began
           with
           those
           ,
           as
           well
           out
           of
           an
           imagination
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           should
           willingly
           comply
           with
           ,
           and
           observe
           that
           oath
           ,
           the
           Religious
           men
           of
           other
           orders
           would
           certainly
           make
           no
           difficulty
           thereat
           ;
           as
           that
           I
           had
           certain
           proo●s
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           of
           that
           society
           ,
           were
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           the
           most
           addicted
           to
           invent
           and
           to
           practise
           those
           licentious
           doctrines
           .
           And
           this
           among
           many
           other
           examples
           cle●rly
           apeared
           to
           the
           Examiners
           whom
           I
           had
           appointed
           to
           make
           the
           examen
           ,
           on
           the
           day
           before
           mentioned
           .
           For
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           having
           been
           ,
           of
           set
           purpose
           ,
           examined
           that
           day
           ,
           concerning
           the
           dangerous
           Articles
           ,
           they
           very
           obstinately
           maintained
           the
           best
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           particularly
           this
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           have
           from
           very
           good
           hands
           ,
           as
           a
           certain
           Truth
           ,
           hath
           been
           practised
           by
           the
           Religious
           of
           their
           society
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           to
           dismiss
           those
           with
           the
           sacramental
           Absolution
           tha●
           have
           not
           haply
           gone
           over
           half
           their
           confessions
           ,
           when
           there
           happens
           to
           be
           a
           great
           concourse
           of
           Penitents
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           very
           well
           happen
           upon
           great
           Festivals
           ,
           or
           at
           a
           time
           of
           indulgence
           :
           which
           being
           tollerated
           ,
           it
           would
           very
           of●e●
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           people
           would
           make
           but
           half
           &
           imperfect
           confessions
           ,
           those
           Fathers
           drawing
           to
           their
           
           Churches
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           Penitents
           .
           Another
           effect
           of
           this
           toleration
           would
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           sinners
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           fea●e
           they
           might
           be
           in
           to
           declare
           the
           enormity
           of
           their
           crimes
           ,
           would
           with
           no
           small
           satisfaction
           embrace
           this
           convenience
           of
           obtaining
           absolution
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           haply
           confessed
           but
           one
           or
           two
           of
           their
           most
           p●●donable
           defaults
           .
        
         
           Upon
           these
           considerations
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           deferr'd
           the
           granting
           of
           ●
           permission
           to
           hear
           the
           Confessions
           of
           secular
           persons
           to
           seven
           o●
           the
           Religious
           me●
           of
           that
           Socie●y
           ,
           who
           in
           other
           things
           had
           discovered
           sufficient
           Learning
           and
           abilities
           ,
           untill
           such
           time
           as
           they
           should
           promise
           and
           swear
           that
           they
           would
           not
           proceed
           according
           to
           those
           Articles
           in
           the
           mannagement
           of
           mens
           Consciences
           .
           And
           wher●●s
           I
           well
           foresaw
           tha●
           they
           would
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           take
           any
           such
           oath
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           their
           Superiour●
           ,
           I
           gave
           them
           a
           copy
           of
           those
           Articles
           to
           be
           shewen
           them
           ;
           which
           they
           promis'd
           me
           to
           do
           .
           But
           from
           that
           time
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           never
           could
           have
           ●●y
           account
           or
           answer
           ,
           either
           from
           them
           or
           their
           Superiours
           ,
           Unlesse
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           whom
           I
           think
           to
           be
           a
           Professor
           of
           Lovaine
           ,
           told
           me
           that
           their
           Society
           had
           caus'd
           to
           be
           Printed
           ,
           in
           France
           ,
           some
           of
           those
           very
           Articles
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           did
           not
           any
           way
           concern
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Flande●●
           .
           Whereupon
           I
           made
           him
           answer
           ,
           that
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           the
           custome
           to
           permit
           the
           impressions
           of
           books
           made
           by
           those
           of
           their
           Society
           ,
           without
           being
           before-hand
           ●pprov'd
           by
           three
           of
           their
           Divines
           nam'd
           by
           their
           Provinciall
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           longer
           to
           be
           doubted
           that
           their
           whole
           Society
           maintain'd
           ,
           as
           probable
           ,
           what
           so
           many
           Divines
           besides
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           had
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           communicated
           to
           the
           publick
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           considered
           ,
           I
           must
           confesse
           I
           could
           never
           comprehend
           upon
           what
           these
           Fathers
           ground
           the
           imagination
           they
           are
           of
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           done
           ●hem
           any
           injury
           ,
           by
           pressing
           them
           to
           the
           oath
           before
           mentioned
           .
           Had
           they
           been
           but
           pleas'd
           to
           discover
           the
           pretended
           
           grievances
           which
           they
           thought
           so
           indigestible
           .
           I
           should
           have
           ordered
           the
           businesse
           to
           be
           diligently
           examin'd
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           thing
           of
           reason
           in
           their
           complaints
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           thought
           it
           no
           difficulty
           to
           quit
           my
           former
           resolution
           .
           For
           it
           was
           far
           from
           my
           design
           to
           do
           ought
           that
           might
           prove
           prejudiciall
           to
           them
           ,
           all
           may
           aime
           being
           to
           prevent
           the
           destruction
           of
           that
           flock
           which
           was
           committed
           to
           my
           charge
           ,
           and
           to
           rescue
           it
           ●rom
           ●he
           inconveniences
           consequent
           to
           the
           licentiousness
           of
           some
           Confessors
           ,
           which
           I
           saw
           growi●g
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           predominant
           ,
           and
           ,
           was
           justly
           afraid
           ,
           proceeded
           for
           the
           most
           part
           from
           that
           Society
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           I
           could
           not
           imagine
           they
           should
           fly
           to
           those
           shi●ts
           and
           evasion●
           out
           of
           any
           other
           pretence
           ,
           then
           for
           that
           there
           might
           be
           ,
           among
           the
           censured
           Articles
           ,
           some
           which
           they
           conceiv'd
           might
           be
           represented
           as
           le●se
           odious
           by
           a
           favourable
           construction
           thereof
           ,
           or
           might
           haply
           be
           so
           farre
           maintain'd
           by
           plausible
           arguments
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           should
           seem
           not
           ●o
           deserve
           so
           severe
           a
           Censure
           ,
           I
           thought
           fit
           (
           purposely
           to
           avoid
           being
           engag'd
           into
           a
           multiplicity
           of
           dispute
           without
           any
           hope
           of
           conviction
           )
           to
           put
           those
           Articles
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Theologall
           Faculty
           of
           Lovaine
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           there
           be
           maturely
           examined
           ,
           that
           those
           onely
           might
           be
           censur'd
           which
           should
           be
           found
           undeniably
           corrupt
           and
           condemnable
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           if
           the
           said
           Faculty
           had
           met
           with
           either
           in
           the
           books
           ,
           or
           observed
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           Confessors
           any
           other
           opinions
           ,
           containing
           a
           doctrine
           pernicious
           as
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Articles
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           added
           thereto
           ,
           as
           was
           accordingly
           done
           by
           the
           same
           ,
           both
           on
           the
           30
           of
           March
           ,
           and
           the
           26.
           of
           April
           1653.
           when
           they
           judg'd
           that
           the
           XVII
           .
           Propo●itions
           ensuing
           were
           not
           to
           be
           tolerated
           in
           the
           practick
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           duty
           of
           Superiours
           ,
           to
           make
           provision
           of
           their
           Authority
           tha●
           they
           should
           not
           be
           taught
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           copy
           of
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           said
           Faculty
           hereunto
           annexed
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           end
           therefore
           that
           I
           might
           in
           all
           things
           obey
           
           the
           order
           of
           your
           Eminences
           directed
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           lyes
           in
           my
           power
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           not
           omit
           any
           thing
           that
           my
           Episcopall
           Function
           may
           oblige
           me
           to
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           concerns
           the
           weeding
           out
           of
           these
           pernicious
           Doctrines
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           ready
           to
           admit
           the
           Religious
           men
           of
           the
           Society
           aforesaid
           ,
           to
           receive
           Confessions
           ,
           when
           there
           shall
           not
           be
           wanting
           any
           of
           the
           qualifications
           requisite
           ,
           provided
           alwayes
           that
           ,
           being
           legally
           authorized
           ,
           they
           promise
           and
           swear
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           never
           ,
           in
           the
           practick
           ,
           adhere
           to
           those
           XVII
           .
           Propositions
           at
           least
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           to
           morrow
           propose
           to
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           and
           Regulars
           of
           my
           Diocesse
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           be
           abhorr'd
           by
           all
           ,
           a
           proceeding
           I
           hope
           your
           Eminences
           will
           allow
           as
           justi●iable
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           yet
           two
           things
           ,
           whereof
           I
           think
           it
           not
           amiss
           ,
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           to
           give
           your
           Eminences
           some
           account
           of
           .
           The
           former
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Regulars
           do
           not
           observe
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           made
           concerning
           the
           affairs
           and
           requisitions
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Regulars
           ,
           dated
           the
           15.
           of
           Iune
           ,
           1647.
           hereafter
           mentioned
           ;
           wherein
           it
           is
           declared
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           Regulars
           to
           give
           absolution
           in
           cases
           reserved
           to
           the
           Ordinaries
           of
           the
           places
           ,
           or
           that
           might
           be
           reserved
           to
           them
           for
           the
           future
           .
           And
           consequently
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           exercise
           that
           power
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           not
           obtained
           leave
           to
           that
           purpose
           of
           the
           Ordinary
           .
           Now
           ,
           though
           I
           took
           great
           care
           to
           have
           the
           said
           Decree
           communicated
           to
           all
           Superiours
           of
           the
           Regular
           orders
           the
           3.
           of
           Octob.
           1647.
           yet
           hath
           there
           been
           with
           me
           but
           one
           single
           Religious
           man
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           S.
           August
           .
           to
           desire
           that
           power
           ,
           which
           I
           accordingly
           granted
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           a
           prudent
           and
           pious
           man.
           Others
           there
           are
           that
           pretend
           they
           have
           I
           know
           not
           what
           priviledges
           ,
           or
           communications
           of
           priviledge●
           ;
           nay
           they
           disclaim
           the
           Decree
           ,
           as
           nul
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           granted
           without
           their
           being
           heard
           thereto
           .
           Others
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           affirm
           it
           only
           to
           be
           declarative
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           it
           is
           of
           no
           force
           against
           their
           priviledges
           ,
           which
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           cannot
           be
           made
           invalid
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           Decree
           formally
           levell'd
           against
           them
           .
           Nay
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           so
           teme●arious
           ,
           as
           presumptuously
           
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           even
           of
           our
           holy
           Father
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           to
           revoke
           or
           abridge
           their
           Priviledges
           ,
           as
           being
           such
           as
           have
           been
           granted
           them
           by
           way
           of
           reward
           for
           their
           merits
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           I
           have
           to
           represent
           unto
           your
           Eminences
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           severall
           Regulars
           who
           receive
           Confessions
           within
           my
           Diocesse
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           not
           been
           approved
           either
           by
           my
           Predecessors
           or
           my self
           .
           Upon
           which
           account
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           ,
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           I
           caus'd
           notice
           to
           be
           given
           to
           all
           the
           Regulars
           (
           as
           it
           appears
           by
           the
           copy
           of
           the
           Mandate
           hereunto
           annexed
           )
           that
           they
           should
           come
           and
           present
           the
           Deed
           or
           Writing
           wherein
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           the
           names
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           Approbation
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           received
           either
           from
           me
           or
           my
           Predecessors
           .
           This
           hath
           been
           done
           by
           many
           ;
           and
           so
           that
           it
           soon
           discovered
           the
           great
           number
           of
           those
           that
           have
           intruded
           into
           the
           Office
           of
           Confessors
           within
           my
           Diocesse
           ,
           without
           the
           said
           Approbation
           .
           But
           one
           thing
           happened
           which
           I
           cannot
           sufficiently
           admire
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Mandate
           came
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Saint
           
             Angelo
             ,
             Internuncius
          
           of
           his
           Holinesse
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           he
           sent
           to
           me
           that
           I
           should
           revoke
           the
           said
           Mandate
           ,
           though
           it
           did
           not
           comprehend
           any
           thing
           which
           had
           not
           been
           observed
           from
           all
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           had
           been
           established
           for
           a
           Rule
           in
           the
           Provinciall
           Councell
           of
           Maechlin
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           Pope
           Paul
           V.
           in
           the
           title
           ●
           .
           c.
           1.
           
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penance
          
           ,
           in
           the
           termes
           recited
           in
           the
           Article
           hereunto
           annexed
           .
           And
           all
           this
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           express
           command
           of
           our
           most
           holy
           Father
           the
           Pope
           that
           it
           should
           be
           observed
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           his
           Brief
           of
           the
           16.
           of
           May
           1648.
           concerning
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Angelopolis
           .
           By
           which
           Brief
           ,
           it
           is
           enjoyned
           ,
           that
           the
           Regulars
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           approved
           in
           a
           Diocesse
           by
           the
           Bishop
           thereof
           ,
           to
           hear
           the
           Confessions
           of
           secular
           persons
           ,
           shall
           not
           have
           power
           to
           receive
           the
           like
           Confessions
           in
           another
           Diocesse
           without
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           Bishop
           
           of
           the
           said
           Diocesse
           ,
           as
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           is
           well
           known
           to
           your
           Eminences
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           I
           conceiv'd
           it
           my
           duty
           to
           discover
           to
           your
           Sacred
           Congregation
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           good
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           discipline
           ,
           having
           so
           great
           a
           confidence
           of
           your
           Piety●
           zeal
           ,
           and
           vigilance
           ,
           as
           that
           you
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           afford
           me
           some
           more
           effectuall
           means
           and
           remedies
           ,
           whereby
           I
           may
           be
           enabled
           to
           oppose
           those
           abuses
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           neglected
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           having
           with
           all
           submission
           acknowledg'd
           the
           reverence
           I
           have
           for
           your
           purple
           ,
           I
           remain
        
         
           
             Your
             Eminences
             most
             humble
             Servant
             ,
             IAMES
             ,
             Arch-bishop
             of
             MAECHLIN
             .
          
           
             ●russels
             ,
             
               July
               17.
               1654.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           PROPOSITIONS
           That
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           tolerated
           in
           the
           practick
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           condemned
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Superiours
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             A
             Confessor
             ought
             not
             to
             deferre
             or
             deny
             absolution
             to
             a
             Penitent
             ,
             that
             goes
             on
             in
             an
             habituall
             course
             of
             sinning
             against
             the
             Lawes
             of
             God
             ,
             Nature
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             he
             discover
             not
             the
             least
             hope
             of
             fu●ure
             amendment
             ,
             provided
             he
             only
             say
             that
             he
             is
             sorry
             for
             what
             is
             past
             and
             promise
             to
             reform
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             sometimes
             lawfull
             to
             absolve
             a
             person
             that
             is
             in
             a
             next
             occasion
             of
             sinning
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             he
             may
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             avoid
             ,
             nay
             ,
             though
             he
             seek
             it
             ,
             and
             engage
             himself
             therein
             directly
             and
             of
             set
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             To
             abuse
             a
             marry'd
             Woman
             is
             not
             Adultery
             if
             the
             hu●band
             consent
             thereto
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             too
             too
             horrid
             to
             be
             translated
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             lawfull
             to
             dismisse
             those
             with
             the
             Sacramentall
             Absolution
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             said
             over
             half
             their
             Confessions
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             concourse
             of
             Penitents
             ,
             as
             i●
             may
             frequently
             happen
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             on
             great
             Festivals
             and
             dayes
             of
             Indulgence
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             law●ul
             as
             well
             in
             Judgement
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             
             to
             swear
             with
             a
             mentall
             Reservation
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             had
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             him
             who
             obliges
             a
             man
             to
             swear
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             sometimes
             allowable
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             as
             a
             man
             shal
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             any
             mortall
             sinne
             ,
             to
             kill
             an
             adverse
             party
             ,
             or
             to
             defame
             him
             ,
             even
             by
             charging
             him
             with
             crimes
             he
             is
             no
             way
             guilty
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             lawfull
             for
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             or
             a
             Religious
             man
             of
             any
             Order
             to
             kill
             a
             Detractor
             ,
             who
             threatens
             to
             discover
             notorious
             crimes
             of
             him
             or
             his
             Religion
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             seem
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             if
             the
             Detractor
             be
             ready
             ,
             publickly
             to
             charge
             therewith
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             most
             grave
             men
             ,
             either
             that
             Religious
             man
             or
             his
             Religion
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             kill'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
          
           
             The
             commandment
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             observe
             Festivall
             dayes
             ,
             is
             not
             obligatory
             upon
             pain
             of
             mortall
             sin
             ;
             (
             the
             case
             of
             scandall
             only
             excepted
             )
             if
             there
             be
             nothing
             of
             contempt
             .
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             who
             probably
             maintain
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             child
             be
             not
             yet
             quick
             in
             the
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             procure
             an
             abortion
             ,
             to
             avoid
             either
             scandall
             or
             death
             .
             Whence
             it
             appears
             that
             we
             must
             not
             too
             easily
             condemn
             a
             wench
             that
             compasseth
             the
             death
             of
             the
             child
             within
             her
             ,
             when
             the
             child
             is
             not
             yet
             quickned
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             fear
             that
             being
             found
             big
             ,
             she
             might
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             or
             come
             to
             discredit
             .
          
        
         
           
             X.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             lawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             entreat
             a
             Conjurer
             to
             dissolve
             a
             charme
             laid
             before
             by
             another
             of
             the
             same
             profession
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             willing
             and
             ready
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
          
           
             Those
             who
             communicate
             at
             the
             Monasteries
             of
             the
             Mendicant
             Friers
             about
             Easter
             ,
             satisfie
             the
             commandment
             of
             
             Chuch
             concerning
             annuall
             Communion
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             communicate
             to
             their
             parishes
             .
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
          
           
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             in
             his
             Confession
             conceal'd
             some
             sins
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             fear
             of
             brin●ing
             his
             life
             into
             any
             hazard
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             some
             other
             consideration
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             discover
             them
             in
             any
             Confession
             afterward●
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIII
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             onely
             lawfull
             to
             preserve
             ,
             by
             a
             
               mur●hering
               defence
            
             ,
             the
             things
             we
             are
             actually
             in
             possession
             of
             ,
             but
             also
             those
             whereto
             we
             may
             make
             a
             certain
             claim
             ,
             or
             have
             some
             interest
             in
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             hopes
             to
             be
             possessors
             of
             hereafter
             .
             Which
             doctrine
             allow'd
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             ●s
             well
             for
             an
             heir
             as
             a
             Legatee
             to
             defend
             himself
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             against
             him
             who
             unjustly
             raises
             encombrances
             to
             hinder
             his
             succession
             ,
             to
             retard
             the
             exec●●ion
             of
             a
             Will.
             The
             same
             course
             is
             also
             allowable
             in
             him
             that
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             a
             Lecturer's
             place
             or
             a
             Prebendry
             ,
             against
             another
             who
             unjustly
             disturbs
             his
             possession
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIV
             .
          
           
             To
             call
             God
             to
             witnesse
             to
             a
             light
             inconsiderable
             Ly
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             great
             an
             irreverence
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             man
             should
             or
             might
             be
             damn'd
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             XV.
             
          
           
             T
             is
             no
             mortall
             sin
             for
             a
             man
             to
             accept
             a
             challenge
             to
             maintain
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             the
             challenger
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVI
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             is
             not
             oblig'd
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             mortall
             sin
             to
             restore
             what
             he
             hath
             stollen
             by
             triviall
             and
             inconsiderable
             thefts
             ,
             what
             ever
             the
             total
             summ
             thereof
             may
             amount
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVII
             .
          
           
             A
             person
             is
             capable
             of
             receiving
             absolution
             how
             palpable
             soever
             his
             ignorance
             may
             be
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Fa●th
             ,
             nay
             ,
             though
             out
             of
             pure
             negligence
             ,
             he
             knowes
             nothing
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             most
             Blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             our
             Lord
             JESUS
             CHRIST
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ADVERTISEMENTS
           TO
           CONFESSORS
           .
        
         
           COnfessors
           are
           hereby
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           they
           ar●
           not
           invested
           with
           any
           such
           power
           as
           that
           of
           disp●ncing
           with
           the
           obligation
           which
           lyes
           upon
           men
           to
           pay
           th●ir
           debts
           ,
           or
           to
           countenance
           the
           delay
           o●
           th●
           payment
           thereof
           ;
           or
           exempti●g
           m●n
           from
           th●
           obligation
           of
           restoring
           the
           honour
           th●y
           have
           taken
           away
           from
           their
           Neighbour
           ,
           or
           making
           satisfaction
           for
           th●
           injuries
           they
           have
           done
           him
           .
           They
           are
           accordingly
           to
           deferre
           absolution
           ,
           if
           the
           Penitents
           expresse
           not
           a
           ●●●●●ne●s●
           to
           sati●f●●
           ,
           whe●her
           it
           be
           for
           their
           debts
           or
           the
           i●juries
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           those
           c●ses
           on●ly
           excepted
           wherein
           the
           Lawes
           permit
           it
           ,
           whereo●
           the
           Con●e●sors
           onely
           ar●
           the
           Int●rpreter●
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           further
           to
           be
           advertis'd
           ,
           that
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           prescription
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           reserv'd
           Cases
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           to
           a●●ume
           to
           themselves
           any
           po●er
           of
           absolution
           therein
           ,
           ●ave
           onely
           in
           extreme
           nec●s●ity
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Judgement
           O●
           THE
           THOLOGAL-FACVLTY
           OF
           LOVAINE
           Consulted
           by
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Macchlin
           ,
           to
           know
           ,
           whether
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           enjoyn
           the
           Confessors
           to
           forbear
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           precedent
           propositions
           ,
           in
           the
           direction
           of
           mens
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           THe
           s●cred
           Theologall
           Faculty
           of
           Lovaine
           assembled
           ●n
           the
           Hall
           of
           the
           University
           ,
           the
           30.
           of
           March
           ,
           and
           26.
           of
           April
           1653.
           hath
           judged
           and
           concluded
           ,
           that
           the
           doctrine
           of
           these
           XVII
           .
           Proposi●ions
           is
           not
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           the
           Practick
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Superiours
           ought
           to
           employ
           their
           authority
           for
           the
           prevention
           thereof
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           same
           Faculty
           ,
           that
           the
           two
           advertisements
           subsequent
           thereto
           are
           to
           be
           seriously
           recommended
           to
           the
           Confessors
           .
        
         
           
             
               Signed
               below
               ,
               by
            
             THEODORUS
             LYLVOLTIUS
             ,
             Dean
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             name
             and
             that
             o●
             all
             the
             other
             Doctors
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           STATIONER
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           once
           resolv'd
           to
           close
           up
           the
           ADDITIONALS
           to
           the
           MYSTERY
           of
           IESVITISME
           with
           the
           solemn
           Censur●
           passed
           by
           the
           Theologal
           Faculty
           of
           Lovaine
           ,
           upon
           severall
           Propositions
           ,
           as
           confining
           my self
           to
           what
           I
           found
           in
           the
           
           Cologne-Edition
           of
           the
           PROVINCIALL
           LETTERS
           .
           But
           the
           two
           following
           pieces
           coming
           so
           opportunely
           to
           hand
           ,
           and
           being
           of
           so
           much
           concernment
           to
           all
           the
           transactions
           between
           the
           IAN-Senists
           and
           the
           MOLINISTS
           ;
           it
           would
           have
           argued
           a
           neglect
           ,
           if
           not
           an
           envy
           ,
           of
           thy
           satisfaction
           to
           haue
           slipped
           the
           present
           occasion
           I
           had
           to
           file
           them
           up
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           IESVITS
           ,
           for
           their
           vindication
           ,
           intending
           to
           put
           ou●
           THE
           APOLOGY
           FOR
           THE
           CASVISTS
           ,
           &c.
           in
           English
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           these
           are
           written
           by
           way
           of
           Answer
           )
           they
           may
           prove
           an
           Antidote
           against
           the
           poyson
           ,
           intended
           the
           unwary
           world
           in
           that
           Master-piece
           of
           the
           SOCIETY
           .
        
         
           R.
           R.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           FACTVM
           ,
           OR
           A
           REMONSTRANCE
           OF
           the
           Curez
           of
           Paris
           .
           Against
           a
           Book
           intituled
           ,
           An
           Apology
           for
           the
           Casuists
           ,
           against
           the
           calumnies
           of
           the
           Jansenists
           .
           Printed
           at
           Paris
           1657.
           
           As
           also
           against
           those
           that
           have
           been
           the
           Authors
           ,
           Printers
           ,
           and
           dispersers
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           THe
           cause
           we
           are
           engag'd
           in
           is
           that
           of
           Christian
           Morality
           .
           Our
           adversaries
           are
           the
           Casuists
           ,
           who
           corrupt
           it
           .
           The
           concernment
           we
           have
           therein
           is
           deriv'd
           from
           the
           tendernesse
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           for
           their
           consciences
           who
           are
           committed
           to
           our
           charge
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           so
           earnest
           appearance
           against
           this
           
           late
           Libell
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           con●idence
           of
           these
           Casuists
           growing
           every
           day
           more
           and
           more
           insupportable
           ,
           ●nsomuch
           that
           it
           seems
           arriv'd
           to
           such
           a
           height
           as
           makes
           it
           incapable
           of
           addition
           ,
           we
           conceive
           our selves
           oblig'd
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           utmost
           remedies
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           up
           our
           complaints
           to
           all
           the
           Tribunals
           where
           we
           imagi●e
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           so
           ●o
           prose●ute
           without
           any
           intermission
           the
           censure
           and
           condemnation
           of
           those
           pernicious
           Ma●imes
           .
        
         
           The
           better
           to
           satisfie
           the
           world
           of
           the
           justice
           of
           our
           prete●●ions
           ,
           we
           need
           onely
           give
           ●
           naked
           representation
           of
           the
           whole
           di●ference
           as
           it
           lyes
           between
           ●s
           ,
           and
           an
           account
           of
           the
           carriage
           of
           th●se
           Casuists
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           enterprises
           to
           the
           publishing
           of
           this
           last
           ●ook
           of
           th●●●s
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           the
           consummation
           of
           all
           .
           To
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           men
           ,
           having
           consider'd
           with
           what
           an
           exc●sse
           of
           pat●ente
           they
           have
           hitherto
           been
           tol●rated
           in
           ●heir
           pernicious
           d●signs
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           may
           th●nce
           per●eive
           the
           necessity
           there
           is
           henceforward
           to
           proceed
           with
           the
           greatest
           rigour
           against
           them
           .
           But
           we
           think
           our selves
           concern'd
           in
           the
           first
           pla●e
           to
           make
           ●ppear
           w●e●ein
           the
           venome
           of
           their
           mischievou●
           doctrines
           doth
           principally
           consist
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           which
           the
           greatest
           p●rt
           of
           the
           world
           does
           not
           sufficiently
           reflect
           upon
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           is
           most
           highly
           pernicious
           in
           ●h●se
           new
           doctrines
           ,
           it
           ,
           that
           their
           main
           design
           is
           not
           onely
           to
           corrupt
           good
           manners
           ,
           but
           to
           introduce
           corruption
           into
           the
           very
           rule
           of
           Morality
           ,
           which
           is
           ●
           businesse
           of
           ●arre
           greater
           consider●●ion
           and
           consequence
           .
           For
           it
           is
           much
           a
           lesse
           dangerous
           and
           generall
           inconvenience
           to
           introduce
           ●rregularity
           and
           dissolution
           ,
           yet
           with
           a
           supposall
           of
           the
           vigour
           and
           existence
           of
           the
           Laws
           whereby
           they
           are
           forbidden
           them
           to
           pervert
           those
           Laws
           and
           to
           justifie
           those
           irregularities
           .
           The
           reason
           thereof
           is
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           is
           even
           from
           its
           first
           being
           perpetually
           inclin'd
           to
           evil
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           onely
           thing
           which
           prevents
           him
           from
           falling
           thereinto
           is
           ordinarily
           the
           feare
           
           he
           may
           be
           in
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           so
           it
           happens
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           once
           shaken
           off
           that
           bridle
           ,
           he
           runs
           at
           random
           into
           all
           excesses
           of
           concupiscence
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           between
           making
           
             all
             vices
             lawfull
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             men
             vicious
          
           .
        
         
           And
           thence
           it
           comes
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           never
           ende●voured
           any
           thing
           so
           much
           as
           an
           inviolable
           conservation
           of
           the
           rules
           of
           Morality
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           disorders
           whom
           shee
           could
           not
           prevent
           from
           a
           violation
           thereof
           .
           So
           that
           when
           time
           hath
           produced
           Christians
           of
           evill
           lives
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           there
           were
           holy
           Lawes
           that
           condemned
           them
           and
           were
           purposely
           made
           for
           their
           reduction
           .
           Nor
           indeed
           was
           it
           ever
           known
           before
           the
           starting
           of
           these
           Casuists
           ,
           that
           any
           one
           ,
           acknowledging
           himselfe
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           did
           publickly
           endeavour
           to
           destroy
           the
           purity
           of
           her
           rules
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           was
           an
           attempt
           reserved
           for
           these
           last
           times
           ,
           which
           the
           clergy
           of
           France
           calls
           
             the
             dregs
             and
             dotage
             of
             the
             last
             dayes
             ,
          
           wherein
           these
           new
           Divines
           ,
           instead
           of
           making
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           consonant
           to
           the
           precepts
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           make
           it
           their
           businesse
           to
           levell
           the
           precepts
           and
           rules
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           the
           concernments
           ,
           passion●
           and
           pleasures
           of
           men
           .
           It
           is
           by
           this
           horrid
           overturning
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           some
           ,
           who
           go
           by
           the
           names
           of
           Doctors
           and
           Divines
           ,
           have
           introduced
           ,
           instead
           of
           true
           Morality
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           have
           no
           other
           principle
           then
           divine
           Authority
           ,
           nor
           other
           end
           the●
           that
           of
           charity
           ,
           a
           Morality
           that
           's
           purely
           humane
           ,
           such
           as
           proceeds
           ●rom
           no
           other
           principle
           then
           that
           of
           reason
           ,
           nor
           hath
           other
           end
           then
           concupiscence
           and
           the
           passions
           most
           irregul●r
           in
           n●ture
           .
           And
           this
           is
           no
           more
           then
           what
           they
           declare
           themselves
           with
           an
           incredible
           presumption
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           these
           few
           maximes
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           ordinary
           among
           them
           .
           
             An
             action
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             is
             probable
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             done
             with
             a
             safe
             consci●nce
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             grounded
             on
             a
             ra●ionall
             reason
             ,
          
           ratione
           rationabili
           ,
           
             or
             upon
             the
             authority
             of
             some
             grave
             Authors
             ,
             nay
             ,
             of
             one
             alone
             ,
             
             or
             if
             it
             be
             directed
             to
             an
             allowable
             object
             .
          
           Now
           what
           they
           mean
           by
           an
           
             allowable
             object
          
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           examples
           they
           give
           of
           it
           .
           
             It
             is
             lawful
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             for
             us
             to
             kill
             him
             that
             hath
             done
             us
             any
             inju●y●
             provided
             it
             proceed
             from
             a
             motive
             of
             gaining
             esteem
             among
             men
             ,
          
           ad
           captandam
           hominum
           aestimationem
           .
           
             A
             man
             may
             go
             to
             the
             place
             appointed
             with
             a
             design
             ●o
             ●ight
             a
             duel
             ,
             provided
             he
             do
             it
             to
             avoid
             the
             aspersion
             of
             a
             hen-hearted
             fellow
             ,
             and
             to
             gain
             the
             reputation
             of
             a
             man
             of
             me●●al
             ,
          
           vir
           ●t
           no●
           gallina
           .
           
             A
             man
             may
             give
             money
             for
             a
             Bene●ice
             ,
             provided
             it
             be
             ●one
             out
             of
             no
             other
             reflection
             then
             that
             of
             the
             temporal
             advantages
             accrewing
             thereby
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             any
             thoughts
             of
             making
             a
             comparison
             between
             a
             temporal
             and
             spiritual
             thing
             .
             A
             woman
             may
             dress
             her self
             gorgeously
             ,
             what
             inconvenience
             soever
             may
             happen
             thereby
             ,
             provided
             she
             do
             it
             meerly
             out
             o●
             the
             na●ural
             inclination
             she
             hath
             to
             be
             vain
             ,
          
           o●
           naturalem
           fas●us
           inclinationem
           .
           
             A
             man
             may
             eat
             and
             drink
             a●
             much
             as
             he
             please
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             done
             purely
             out
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             without
             prejudice
             to
             his
             health
             ,
             because
             the
             natural
             appe●ite
             may
             endeavour
             its
             enjoyments
             in
             those
             actions
             which
             are
             proper
             thereto●
          
           Licite
           po●est
           appetitus
           naturalis
           suis
           actibus
           frui
           .
        
         
           From
           these
           few
           words
           may
           a
           man
           give
           a
           great
           guess
           a●
           the
           designs
           of
           these
           Casuists
           ,
           and
           how
           that
           ,
           while
           they
           destroy
           the
           rules
           of
           pie●y
           ,
           they
           in●roduce
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           precepts
           of
           the
           Scrip●ure
           ,
           which
           oblige
           us
           to
           do
           all
           things
           with
           an
           humble
           complyance
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           brutal
           permission
           to
           make
           all
           our
           actions
           absolutely
           referrible
           to
           our selves
           .
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           whereas
           Jesus
           Christ
           came
           to
           mortifie
           in
           us
           the
           concupiscences
           of
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           and
           to
           settle
           the
           empire
           of
           charity
           in
           the
           new
           man
           ;
           these
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           are
           come
           to
           revive
           the
           concupiscences
           ,
           and
           to
           smother
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           give
           men
           a
           liberal
           dispensation
           ,
           and
           declare
           it
           to
           be
           sufficient
           
             if
             they
             hate
             him
             not
          
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           carnal
           kinde
           of
           Morality
           which
           they
           have
           furnished
           the
           world
           with
           ,
           such
           as
           hath
           its
           dependance
           only
           on
           the
           arm
           of
           flesh
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           ,
           and
           whereof
           they
           assign
           no
           other
           ground
           then
           
           the
           authority
           of
           
             Sanchez
             ,
             Molina
             ,
             Escobar
             ,
             Azor
             ,
             So●us
             ,
          
           &c.
           who
           it
           seems
           think
           it
           rational
           ;
           whence
           they
           conclude
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           followed
           with
           the
           greatest
           safety
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           without
           running
           the
           least
           hazard
           of
           damnation
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           er●ainly
           a
           thing
           deserves
           our
           greatest
           astonishment
           to
           see
           the
           presumption
           of
           some
           men
           come
           to
           this
           height
           .
           But
           this
           is
           done
           insensibly
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           that
           to
           most
           are
           imperceptible
           ;
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           These
           accommodating
           or
           complying
           opinions
           were
           not
           at
           their
           first
           start
           guilty
           of
           the
           excess
           they
           are
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           seeming
           not
           so
           horrid
           ,
           and
           being
           advanced
           only
           as
           things
           doubtful
           and
           problematical
           ,
           ●hey
           immediately
           gained
           some
           strength
           by
           the
           number
           of
           their
           main●ainers
           ,
           whose
           maximes
           are
           of
           this
           quality
           ,
           that
           they
           dayly
           tend
           more
           and
           more
           to
           dissolution
           and
           libertinisme
           .
           So
           that
           there
           being
           a
           considerable
           body
           of
           Casuists
           tha●
           s●ifly
           maintained
           them
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           somewhat
           backward
           to
           engage
           against
           that
           great
           number
           ,
           and
           hoping
           withall
           that
           mildness
           and
           reason
           might
           reduce
           those
           wandring
           persons
           into
           their
           right
           way
           again
           ,
           have
           suffered
           these
           disorders
           with
           a
           patience
           ,
           which
           the
           event
           hath
           discovered
           to
           be
           not
           only
           ineffectual
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           was
           expected
           might
           be
           the
           issue
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           also
           prejudicial
           .
           For
           they
           ,
           assuming
           thence
           a
           liberty
           to
           write
           ,
           have
           in
           a
           short
           time
           spent
           their
           venome
           into
           so
           many
           volumes
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           does
           at
           this
           day
           groan
           under
           the
           monstrous
           burthen
           thereof
           .
           The
           licentiousness
           of
           their
           opinions
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           proportionable
           to
           the
           multitude
           of
           thei●
           Books
           ,
           is
           such
           as
           does
           not
           only
           hurry
           them
           into
           pernicious
           tenents
           ,
           but
           gives
           them
           withall
           a
           confidence
           to
           propose
           them
           to
           the
           world
           .
           Thus
           the
           maximes
           which
           they
           had
           at
           first
           only
           scattered
           abroad
           as
           simple
           sen●i●●ents
           ,
           were
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           advanced
           into
           the
           predicament
           of
           probability
           ;
           thence
           into
           the
           number
           of
           such
           as
           might
           be
           followed
           with
           all
           
             safety
             and
             serenity
             of
             consci●●ce
          
           ;
           nay
           ,
           at
           last
           ,
           declared
           to
           be
           as
           safe
           as
           the
           contrary
           
           opinions
           ,
           and
           this
           with
           such
           a
           palpable
           discovery
           of
           extravagance
           ,
           that
           the
           Ec●lesiastical
           powers
           conceiving
           a
           just
           indignation
           thereat
           have
           passed
           several
           censures
           on
           those
           doctrins
           .
           The
           general
           assembly
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           France
           censured
           them
           in
           the
           year
           1642.
           in
           the
           book
           of
           F.
           Ba●ny
           which
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           a
           perfect
           collection
           thereof
           :
           for
           books
           of
           that
           nature
           are
           but
           perpetually
           re●terated
           copies
           of
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           that
           were
           extant
           before
           .
           The
           colledge
           of
           Sorbonne
           passed
           the
           same
           cond●mnation
           on
           them
           :
           The
           Theologal
           faculty
           of
           Lovain
           did
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           the
           late
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Paris
           passed
           several
           censures
           upon
           them
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           there
           was
           some
           ground
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           authorities
           joyned
           together
           might
           retard
           the
           further
           progress
           of
           so
           growing
           an
           in●onvenience
           ;
           but
           the
           Casuists
           it
           seems
           thought
           not
           all
           these
           checks
           worthy
           their
           notice
           .
           F.
           Hereau
           read
           ,
           in
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Clermon●
           ,
           such
           strange
           Lectures
           in
           oder
           to
           the
           permission
           of
           Homicide
           ;
           and
           the
           Fathers
           Flahaut
           ,
           and
           
             Le
             Court
          
           did
           at
           Ca●n
           broach
           ●●●ch
           horrid
           tenents
           to
           authorise
           duels
           ,
           that
           the
           University
           of
           Paris
           conceived
           it
           sel●
           there●pon
           obliged
           to
           make
           a
           representation
           thereof
           to
           the
           Parliament
           to
           have
           some
           course
           taken
           therein
           ,
           which
           occ●s●oned
           those
           tedious
           proceedings
           that
           are
           known
           to
           all
           the
           world
           .
           F.
           Hereau
           being
           upon
           that
           charge
           by
           order
           of
           the
           Councel
           ,
           confined
           to
           the
           Iesuits
           Colledge
           as
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           it
           abated
           somewhat
           of
           the
           ea●nestness
           of
           the
           Casuists
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           were
           they
           preparing
           new
           matters
           ,
           to
           be
           spawn'd
           into
           the
           world
           in
           a
           more
           favourable
           conjuncture
           of
           time
           .
           Accordingly
           ,
           it
           w●s
           not
           long
           ere
           came
           abroad
           the
           works
           of
           Escobar
           ,
           F.
           
             Amicus
             ,
             Mascaregnas
             ,
             Caramuel
          
           ,
           and
           diverse
           others
           ,
           so
           ●raught
           with
           the
           opinions
           th●t
           had
           been
           already
           condemned
           ,
           nay
           ,
           with
           some
           new
           ones
           more
           horrid
           then
           any
           before
           ;
           that
           we
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           over
           sight
           and
           familiarity
           which
           we
           have
           with
           mens
           conscience●
           ,
           must
           needs
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           mischiefs
           occasioned
           by
           those
           irregularities
           ,
           thought
           our selves
           obliged
           to
           oppose
           
           the
           same
           all
           that
           lay
           in
           our
           power
           .
           Upon
           these
           grounds
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           addressed
           our selves
           these
           last
           yeares
           to
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Clergy
           then
           sitting
           ,
           to
           demand
           the
           condemnation
           of
           the
           principall
           proposition●
           of
           these
           late
           Authors
           ,
           whereof
           we
           gave
           them
           a
           faith●ull
           extract
           .
        
         
           Then
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           earnestnesse
           of
           those
           who
           would
           undertake
           the
           maintaining
           of
           them
           ,
           apparently
           broke
           out
           .
           They
           left
           no
           course
           unat●empted
           ,
           omitted
           nothing
           of
           sollicitation
           to
           prevent
           the
           Censure
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           del●y
           it
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           fond
           hope
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           could
           but
           shift
           it
           off
           to
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           there
           would
           not
           be
           time
           to
           take
           it
           into
           consideration
           .
           Their
           designe
           ,
           in
           some
           part
           ,
           proved
           effectuall
           ;
           but
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           artifices
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           af●aires
           the
           Assembly
           had
           to
           dispatch
           neere
           its
           closure
           ,
           nay
           ,
           though
           we
           had
           not
           of
           our
           side
           but
           the
           bare
           truth
           (
           a
           thing
           not
           very
           powerfull
           at
           this
           day
           )
           yet
           by
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           things
           were
           so
           ordered
           ,
           that
           ,
           contrary
           to
           all
           their
           endeavours
           ,
           the
           Assembly
           resolved
           not
           to
           separate
           till
           it
           had
           given
           sufficient
           discoveries
           of
           its
           indigna●ion
           against
           those
           dissolutions
           ,
           and
           its
           earnest
           desires
           to
           passe
           a
           sol●mne
           condemnation
           upon
           them
           ,
           i●
           they
           had
           had
           time
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           make
           this
           the
           more
           evident
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           a
           Circular
           Letter
           was
           written
           to
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           of
           St.
           
             Charles
             Borrhom●us
          
           ,
           printed
           the
           last
           yeare
           by
           their
           order
           ,
           sent
           with
           the
           said
           Letter
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           oppose
           those
           mischievo●s
           maximes
           ,
           they
           begin
           with
           that
           of
           Probability
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           .
           Their
           words
           are
           these
           .
           
             I●
             is
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             griefe
             of
             our
             spirits
             ,
             to
             see
             our
             Diocesses
             ,
             as
             ●o
             these
             matters
             ,
             no●
             only
             in
             the
             same
             condi●ion
             with
             the
             Province
             of
          
           S.
           Charles
           ,
           
             but
             in
             a
             much
             more
             deplorable
             .
             For
             if
             our
             Confessors
             have
             a
             greater
             talent
             ●f
             learning
             and
             abilities
             then
             th●se
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             the
             dang●r
             is
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             of
             th●ir
             embracing
             and
             foll●wing
             certaine
             moderne
             opinions
             ,
             which
             have
             made
             
             such
             a
             strange
             alteration
             in
             Christian
             Morality
             ,
             and
             the
             maximes
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             implicite
             ignorance
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             far
             before
             such
             a
             knowledge
             ;
             as
             such
             as
             te●ches
             m●n
             to
             be
             sceptiques
             in
             all
             ●hings
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             find
             out
             wa●e●
             ,
             not
             to
             exterminate
             the
             corrupt
             maximes
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             justify
             them
             therein
             ,
             and
             to
             instruct
             them
             how
             they
             may
             with
             safe●y
             of
             conscience
             put
             them
             in
             practise
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           they
           come
           to
           those
           conveniences
           and
           accommodations
           that
           are
           established
           upon
           the
           principle
           of
           
             Probability
             .
             For
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             whereas
             Iesus
             Christ
             hath
             left
             us
             his
             precepts
             and
             example
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             those
             who
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             might
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             regulate
             ●heir
             lives
             according
             thereto
             ,
             the
             designe
             of
             these
             Authors
             ,
             on
             the
             con●r●ry
             ,
             seems
             to
             endeavour
             a
             complyance
             between
             the
             precepts
             of
             I●sus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ●he
             interests
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             p●ssions
             of
             men
             ;
             so
             ingenious
             are
             they
             in
             soo●hing
             their
             ava●ice
             and
             ambition
             ,
             by
             ●he
             encouragements
             they
             give
             them
             ●o
             be
             revenged
             of
             ●heir
             enemies
             ,
             to
             lend
             out
             mony
             upon
             excessiv●
             interest
             ,
             to
             get
             into
             Ecclesiasticall
             dignities
             by
             waies
             ev●r
             so
             indirect
             ,
             and
             to
             pr●s●rv●
             the
             imaginary
             honour
             which
             is
             der●ved
             from
             ●h●
             world
             by
             bas●
             and
             bloody
             ●ourses●
          
           And
           a●ter
           they
           had
           made
           some
           scornfull
           reflections
           on
           the
           Casuists
           
             meththod
             of
             the
             right
             direction
             of
             the
             in●ention
             ,
          
           they
           earnestly
           condemne
           their
           abuse
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           And
           l●stly
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           might
           know
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           had
           done
           was
           but
           little
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           they
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           they
           con●clude
           thus
           .
           
             Severall
             Curez
             of
             the
             Ci●●y
             of
          
           Paris
           ,
           
             and
             of
             other
             the
             chiefest
             Cit●ies
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             have
             ,
             by
             the
             complaint
             they
             have
             made
             to
             us
             of
             these
             disorders
             wi●h
             ●he
             permission
             of
             the
             Reverend
             th●ir
             P●elates
             ,
             and
             thei●
             earnest
             intreaties
             that
             some
             remedy
             might
             be
             though●
             on
             ,
             heightened
             our
             zeale
             ,
             and
             much
             added
             ●o
             our
             attristation
             and
             regret
             .
             Had
             their
             addresses
             come
             sooner
             to
             our
             Assembly
             then
             they
             did
             ,
             we
             should
             ,
             with
             all
             possible
             exactnesse
             and
             diligence
             ,
             have
             examined
             all
             the
             new
             prop●sitions
             of
          
           the
           Casuist●
           
             whereof
             they
             gave
             us
             the
             ●xtracts
             ,
             and
             p●ssed
             a
             solemme
             sentence
             
             upon
             them
             such
             as
             might
             have
             hindred
             the
             further
             progresse
             of
             that
             con●agion
             of
             mens
             consciences
             .
             But
             having
             not
             the
             leasure
             to
             take
             the
             b●sinesse
             into
             examination
             ,
             wi●h
             the
             diligence
             and
             exactness●
             which
             the
             impo●tance
             thereof
             might
             justly
             require
             ,
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             be●hink
             u●
             of
             a
             be●t●r
             remedy
             for
             so
             deplorable
             a
             disorder●
             then
             to
             give
             order
             for
             the
             printin●
             of
             the
          
           Instructions
           
             laid
             down
             by
          
           St.
           Charles
           Borromaeus
           ,
           
             Cardinall
             and
             Archbishop
             of
          
           Milan
           ,
           
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             being
             s●ch
             as
             wh●nce
             these
             Conf●ss●rs
             may
             learn●
             how
             they
             ought
             ●o
             behave
             themselves
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacram●nt
             of
             penance
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             ●hem
             to
             all
             the
             R●verend
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Kingdom●
             .
          
        
         
           There
           being
           nothing
           so
           remarkeable
           ●rom
           this
           procedure
           of
           our
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           that
           what
           thy
           said
           proceeded
           absolute●y
           ●rom
           the
           force
           and
           conviction
           of
           truth
           which
           they
           conceived
           obliged
           them
           to
           expresse
           themselves
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           we
           pr●sumed
           ,
           that
           the
           Authors
           of
           those
           novelties
           would
           have
           been
           more
           r●s●rved
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           having
           considered
           that
           all
           the
           Cu●ez
           of
           the
           prin●●pall
           Citties
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           ●relates
           ,
           were
           unanimously
           resolved
           upon
           the
           condemnation
           of
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           they
           would
           at
           length
           have
           sate
           still
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           no
           small
           happinesse
           that
           they
           had
           avoided
           the
           censure
           they
           had
           so
           much
           deserved
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           must
           needs
           have
           made
           a
           noise
           in
           the
           world
           proportionable
           to
           the
           extravagances
           they
           had
           committed
           against
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           This
           posture
           were
           things
           in
           ;
           and
           ,
           for
           our
           parts
           ,
           our
           thoughts
           were
           wholly
           taken
           up
           with
           a
           peaceable
           instruction
           of
           our
           people
           according
           to
           pious
           and
           Christian
           maximes
           ,
           without
           any
           feare
           of
           dis●●●bance
           ,
           when
           there
           comes
           upon
           the
           stage
           this
           new
           book
           ,
           we
           have
           now
           to
           de●le
           with
           ,
           which
           being
           an
           APOLOGY
           for
           all
           the
           CASUISTS
           ,
           does
           alone
           containe
           full
           as
           much
           as
           the
           rest
           do
           put
           together
           ,
           and
           revives
           all
           the
           condemned
           p●opositions
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           an
           imprudence
           and
           scandall
           so
           much
           the
           more
           deserving
           a
           seve●e
           censure
           ,
           that
           it
           
           dares
           appear
           aft●r
           so
           many
           contemned
           censure●
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           to
           be
           punish'd
           for
           that
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           by
           the
           misca●riage
           of
           the
           remedies
           already
           used
           ,
           what
           ●ec●ssity
           th●re
           i●
           to
           find
           out
           such
           as
           may
           prove
           more
           effectu●ll
           ,
           to
           put
           ●t
           last
           a
           ●●nall
           period
           to
           so
           dangerou●
           and
           so
           insupport●ble
           a
           mischief
           .
        
         
           We
           come
           now
           to
           the
           particular
           reasons
           we
           have
           to
           prosecute
           the
           condemnation
           of
           this
           Libell
           .
           They
           are
           indeed
           many
           and
           those
           very
           considerable
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           is
           the
           extraordinary
           confidence
           wherewith
           the
           Autho●●
           of
           that
           book
           maintain
           the
           most
           abominable
           propositio●s
           of
           th●
           Casuist●
           .
           Things
           are
           now
           carryed
           on
           simply
           without
           any
           pall●ation
           .
           The
           old
           way
           of
           vind●c●tion
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           such
           and
           such
           propositions
           were
           impos'd
           upon
           them
           ,
           i●
           now
           thought
           shifting
           and
           ●●asive
           .
           No
           ,
           they
           deal
           plainly
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           acknowledge
           and
           m●intain
           them
           at
           the
           same
           time
           as
           such
           a●
           may
           be
           followed
           with
           a
           safe
           conscience
           ,
           nay
           such
           as
           are
           ●●safe
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             as
             the
             contrary
             ●pinions
             .
             T
             is
             ve●y
             true
             ,
          
           sayes
           the
           Apology
           in
           a
           hundred
           severall
           places
           ,
           tha●●he
           ,
           Casuist●
           
             hold
             these
             maxi●es
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             as
             t●ue
             withall
             that
             they
             have
             much
             reason
             to
             hold
             them
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           Author
           is
           so
           free
           hearted
           as
           to
           acknowledge
           somewhat
           more
           then
           they
           are
           reproached
           with
           .
           
             T
             is
             granted
          
           ,
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             that
             we
             do
             maintain
             the
             proposition
             so
             muc●
             found
             fault
             with
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Casuist●
             stick
             not
             to
             go
             beyond
             that
             too
             .
          
           So
           that
           now
           all
           the
           dif●erence
           as
           to
           matter
           of
           fact
           is
           taken
           away
           ;
           he
           grants
           all
           ,
           he
           acknowledges
           ,
           that
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           
             there
             i●
             no
             usury
             in
             Contracts
          
           though
           the
           most
           guilty
           of
           extortion
           ,
           through
           the
           wayes
           he
           layes
           down
           whereby
           to
           avoid
           it
           ,
           pag.
           101
           ,
           107
           ,
           108
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             That
             such
             as
             trade
             in
          
           Benefices
           
             are
             not
             chargeable
             with
          
           Simony
           ,
           
             what
             bargain
             soever
             they
             may
             drive
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             right
             direction
             of
             the
             intention
          
           ;
           if
           a
           man
           will
           trust
           to
           what
           he
           saye●
           ,
           pag.
           62.
           
           Blasphemies
           ,
           perjuries
           ,
           impurities
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           
             all
             breaches
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             are
             no
             sinnes
             at
             all
             when
             they
             are
             committed
             by
             any
             man
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             surprise
             ,
             or
             passion
          
           ;
           
           pag.
           26.28
           .
           
             It
             is
             lawfull
             for
             servants
             to
             rob
             their
             Masters
             to
             make
             their
             wages
             proportionabl●
             to
             their
             services
             ,
          
           according
           to
           Father
           Bauny
           ,
           maintain'd
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Apology
           pag.
           81.
           
           
             Women
             may
             take
             thei●
             husbands
             mony
             unknown
             to
             them
             to
             game
             withall
             ,
          
           pag.
           1●2
           .
           
             Iudges
             shall
             not
             be
             oblig●d
             to
             make
             restitution
             of
             what
             they
             may
             receive
             ●or
             giving
             an
             unjust
             judgement
             ,
          
           pag.
           1●3
           .
           
             A
             man
             shall
             not
             be
             obliged
             to
             quit
             those
             occasions
             and
             propositions
             wherein
             he
             runs
             the
             hazard
             of
             damnation
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             do
             it
             with
             ease
             and
             convenience
             ,
          
           pag.
           49.
           
           
             A
             man
             does
             deservedly
             receive
             absolution
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             ●
             worthy
             communicant
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             otherwise
             troubled
             for
             his
             sinnes
             then
             out
             of
             a
             reflection
             on
             the
             temporall
             inconveniences
             occasioned
             thereby
             ,
          
           pag.
           162
           ,
           163.
           
           
             A
             man
             may
             without
             any
             blame
             calumniate
             those
             who
             speak
             ill
             of
             him
             ,
             by
             imposing
             such
             crimes
             upon
             them
             as
             he
             knowes
             th●y
             are
             innocent
             of
          
           ;
           pag.
           127
           ,
           128
           ,
           129.
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           any
           thing
           shall
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           shall
           signifie
           nothing
           ,
           and
           only
           
             naturall
             reason
          
           shall
           be
           our
           light
           and
           guide
           ●n
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           nay
           ,
           shall
           enable
           u●
           to
           
             disc●rn
             wh●n
             i●
             i●
             law●ull
             ,
             for
             a
             private
             man
             to
             kill
             his
             neighbour
          
           ;
           which
           cer●ainly
           is
           a
           thing
           so
           pernicious
           as
           defies
           all
           parallel
           ;
           and
           whereof
           the
           consequences
           must
           be
           dreadfull
           .
           
             Let
             it
             be
             made
             apparent
             to
             me
             ,
          
           sayes
           he
           pag.
           87.
           
             &c.
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             the
             dictates
             of
             naturall
             Reason
             ,
             to
             discern
             when
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             kill
             his
             Neighbour
             .
          
        
         
           And
           to
           confirm
           this
           proposition
           ;
           
             Since
             that
             Monarchs
             consult
          
           ONELY
           NATURALL
           REASON
           
             to
             punish
             Malefactors
             ,
             in
             like
             m●nner
             we
             need
             no
             other
             director
             then
          
           THE
           SAME
           NATURALL
           REASON
           
             to
             judge
             whether
             ●
             private
          
           person
           may
           kill
           another
           that
           injures
           him
           ,
           
             not
             onely
             in
             things
             that
             conc●rn
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             also
             his
             reputation
             or
             estate
             .
          
           And
           to
           answer
           what
           may
           be
           press●d
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           viz.
           that
           it
           is
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           sayes
           in
           the
           name
           and
           behalf
           of
           all
           the
           Casuists
           ,
           
             We
             believe
             that
             we
             have
             ground
             enough
             to
             exempt
             from
             ●he
             penalty
             of
             that
             
             commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             thos●
             who
             kill
             others
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             honour
             ,
             reputation
             ,
             and
             estates
             .
          
        
         
           If
           this
           maxime
           be
           well
           consider'd
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             the
             proper
             faculty
             of
          
           Naturall
           Reason
           
             to
             discern
             when
             it
             i●
             lawfull
             or
             unlawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             kill
             his
             neighbour
             ,
          
           and
           a
           man
           adde
           thereto
           the
           execrable
           maximes
           of
           some
           most
           grave
           Doctors
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           their
           naturall
           reason
           ,
           have
           concluded
           it
           lawfull
           ,
           upon
           certain
           occasions
           ,
           to
           commit
           strange
           parricides
           against
           even
           the
           most
           sacred
           p●rsons
           ,
           it
           might
           well
           be
           judg'd
           ,
           that
           ,
           all
           this
           done
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           be
           silent
           ,
           we
           were
           unworthy
           the
           Ministery
           we
           professe
           ;
           that
           we
           were
           the
           destroyers
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           flocks
           committed
           to
           our
           charge
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           might
           justly
           punish
           us
           for
           so
           criminall
           a
           silence
           .
           We
           therefore
           discharge
           our
           duty
           ,
           by
           acquainting
           both
           the
           people
           and
           Judges
           of
           these
           abomination●
           ;
           and
           we
           hope
           that
           both
           people
           and
           Judges
           will
           do
           theirs
           ,
           the
           former
           in
           avoyding
           them
           ,
           the
           latter
           in
           punishing
           them
           according
           to
           the
           quality
           and
           importance
           of
           what
           shall
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           yet
           a
           further
           motive
           of
           our
           earnest
           appe●rance
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           to
           consider
           these
           propositions
           as
           taken
           out
           of
           ●
           Book
           that
           is
           anonymous
           and
           without
           authority
           ,
           but
           as
           extracted
           out
           of
           one
           maintain'd
           and
           countenanced
           by
           a
           very
           considerable
           Body
           .
           We
           speak
           it
           not
           without
           regrett
           .
           For
           though
           we
           have
           from
           the
           beginning
           known
           well
           enough
           who
           the
           first
           Authors
           of
           these
           disorders
           were
           ,
           yet
           have
           we
           thought
           fit
           to
           forbear
           the
           discovery
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           should
           we
           yet
           do
           it
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           betray
           themselves
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           out
           of
           a
           set
           purpose
           to
           be
           known
           to
           all
           the
           world
           .
           But
           since
           they
           are
           so
           desirous
           it
           should
           be
           known
           ,
           it
           were
           to
           no
           purpose
           for
           us
           to
           conceale
           it
           any
           longer
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           among
           them
           that
           this
           Libell
           hath
           been
           expos'd
           to
           sale
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           place
           then
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Clermont
           would
           serve
           as
           a
           ship
           to
           put
           off
           that
           scandalous
           piece
           ;
           that
           such
           as
           have
           brought
           in
           their
           money
           have
           carryed
           away
           as
           
           many
           APOLOGIES
           FOR
           THE
           ●ASUISTS
           as
           the
           summes
           amounted
           to
           ;
           that
           the
           Fathers
           of
           that
           Colledge
           have
           dispersed
           them
           among
           their
           friends
           in
           Paris
           and
           the
           Provinces
           ;
           that
           F.
           Brisacier
           ,
           Rector
           of
           their
           Colledge
           at
           Rouen
           ,
           hath
           with
           his
           own
           hands
           presented
           of
           them
           to
           some
           persons
           o●
           quality
           in
           that
           Ci●ty
           ;
           that
           he
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           read
           in
           the
           Refectory
           ,
           while
           all
           were
           at
           table
           ,
           as
           a
           piece
           of
           edification
           and
           piety
           ;
           that
           he
           desired
           the
           permission
           to
           reprint
           it
           of
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           Magistrates
           ;
           that
           the
           Jesuits
           of
           Paris
           have
           been
           very
           earnest
           with
           two
           Doctors
           of
           Sorbonne
           for
           their
           approbation
           of
           it
           ;
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           pluck
           off
           the
           visard
           ,
           and
           are
           willing
           so
           many
           wayes
           to
           discover
           themselves
           ,
           it
           is
           high
           time
           we
           should
           bestir
           our selves
           ;
           and
           that
           since
           the
           Iesuits
           publickly
           declare
           themselves
           the
           Patrones
           of
           the
           APOLOGY
           FOR
           THE
           CASUISTS
           ,
           the
           Curez
           declare
           that
           they
           do
           publickly
           charge
           them
           therewith
           .
           'T
           is
           fit
           all
           the
           world
           knew
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Clermont
           is
           the
           exchange
           where
           these
           pernicious
           maximes
           are
           to
           be
           bought
           and
           sold
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           in
           our
           parishes
           that
           the
           christian
           maximes
           opposite
           thereto
           are
           publickly
           taught
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           not
           happen
           ,
           that
           the
           simple
           and
           unwary
           ,
           hearing
           these
           errours
           so
           s●i●ly
           maintained
           by
           so
           celeb●ious
           a
           society
           ,
           and
           not
           finding
           any
           opposing
           them
           ,
           might
           take
           them
           for
           truth●
           ,
           and
           be
           insensibly
           ensnared
           thereby
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           judgement
           of
           God
           should
           fall
           upon
           both
           people
           and
           Pastors
           according
           to
           the
           doctrin
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           declare
           ,
           against
           these
           new
           opinions
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           both
           come
           to
           ruine
           ,
           the
           former
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           having
           received
           necessary
           instructions
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           ,
           for
           their
           neglect
           in
           giving
           them
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           therefore
           an
           inevitable
           necessitie
           lies
           upon
           us
           to
           speak
           in
           this
           conjuncture
           ,
           but
           what
           makes
           the
           obligation
           yet
           more
           pressing
           ,
           i●
           ,
           the
           injurious
           manner
           whereby
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           Apology
           fall
           so
           bitterly
           on
           our
           Ministery
           .
           For
           that
           book
           ,
           to
           speak
           properly
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           then
           a
           scandalous
           libel
           against
           the
           Curez
           of
           
           Paris
           and
           the
           provinces
           who
           have
           opposed
           their
           disorders
           .
           It
           is
           a
           ●trange
           thing
           to
           see
           how
           they
           speak
           of
           the
           Extracts
           ,
           which
           we
           presented
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           of
           their
           most
           da●gerous
           propositions
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           withal
           the
           miracle
           of
           their
           confidence
           to
           treat
           us
           ,
           upon
           no
           other
           account
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           pag.
           ●
           .
           and
           176.
           with
           the
           terms
           of
           
             ignorant
             ,
             factious
             ,
             heretical
             ,
             wolves
             and
             false
             Teachers
             .
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             the
             society
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             cannot
             but
             r●sent
          
           (
           say
           they
           p.
           176.
           )
           
             to
             see
             that
             informatio●s
             are
             put
             up
             against
             ●hem
             by
             a
             sort
             of
          
           Ignorants
           ,
           
             who
             deserve
             not
             to
             be
             numbred
             among
             the
             dogs
             that
             wait
             on
             the
             flock
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whom
             yet
             some
             take
             for
             true
             pastors
             ,
             nay
             ,
             they
             are
             followed
             by
             the
             sheep
             that
             submit
             to
             the
             conduct
             of
             those
             wolves
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           this
           is
           the
           consummation
           of
           insolence
           whereto
           the
           Iesuits
           have
           raised
           the
           Casuists
           .
           They
           thought
           it
           not
           enough
           to
           abuse
           the
           patience
           and
           moderation
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           introduce
           their
           impious
           opinions
           ,
           but
           are
           now
           come
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           needs
           force
           out
           of
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Church
           those
           who
           refuse
           their
           consent
           thereto
           .
        
         
           This
           seditious
           and
           schismatical
           attempt
           ,
           which
           aims
           at
           the
           raising
           of
           a
           spirit
           of
           division
           between
           the
           people
           and
           their
           lawful
           Pastors
           ,
           by
           inciting
           them
           to
           shun
           their
           Teachers
           as
           false
           Prophets
           and
           wolves
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           then
           that
           they
           stand
           in
           the
           gap
           against
           a
           carnal
           and
           impure
           morality
           ,
           is
           of
           such
           importance
           in
           the
           Church●
           that
           we
           could
           not
           be
           any
           longer
           serviceable
           in
           our
           Functions
           if
           this
           insolence
           were
           not
           repressed
           .
           For
           it
           were
           as
           much
           as
           to
           expect
           we
           should
           renounce
           our
           character
           ,
           and
           forsake
           our
           Churches
           ,
           if
           ,
           there
           being
           so
           many
           christian●
           Tribunals
           established
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           evangelical
           rules
           ,
           it
           were
           not
           lawful
           for
           us
           ,
           without
           fear
           of
           being
           defamed
           as
           wolves
           and
           
             false
             proph●ts
          
           ,
           to
           tell
           those
           whom
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           instruct
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           out
           of
           all
           question
           a
           crime
           for
           a
           man
           to
           traduce
           hi●
           neighbour
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           much
           more
           safe
           in
           conscience
           for
           a
           man
           tha●
           hath
           received
           a
           blow
           on
           the
           
           one
           cheek
           ,
           to
           turn
           the
           other
           to
           the
           smiter
           ,
           then
           to
           ki●l
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           endeavour
           to
           run
           away
           for
           it
           ;
           that
           to
           fight
           a
           duel
           is
           an
           inevitable
           crime
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           a
           ●orrid
           falshood
           to
           say
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             the
             part
             of
             humane
             reason
             to
             discern
             when
             it
             is
             lawful
             or
             unlawful
             for
             a
             man
             to
             kill
             his
             neighbour
             .
          
           If
           we
           have
           not
           the
           freedome
           to
           speak
           after
           this
           man●er
           ;
           but
           there
           must
           immediately
           come
           abro●d
           Books
           publickly
           maintained
           by
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           representing
           us
           as
           factious
           spirits
           ,
           Ignorants
           and
           false-Prophets
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           we
           should
           be
           f●ithful
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           our
           functions
           ,
           and
           the
           government
           of
           the
           flockes
           committed
           to
           our
           charge
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           place
           ,
           though
           not
           civilized
           out
           of
           its
           original
           infidelity
           and
           barbarisme
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           not
           be
           lawful
           to
           affirm
           calumny
           to
           be
           a
           crime
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           lawful
           for
           a
           man
           to
           kill
           his
           neighbour
           purely
           to
           vindicate
           his
           honour
           .
           No
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           places
           but
           those
           where
           Jesuits
           are
           ,
           in
           which
           a
           man
           dares
           not
           say
           so
           much
           .
           We
           must
           either
           permit
           Homi●ides
           ,
           Calumnies
           ,
           and
           the
           profanation
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           stand
           exposed
           to
           the
           ●ad
           effects
           of
           their
           vengeance
           .
           We
           are
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           be
           the
           messengers
           of
           his
           commandemen●s
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           not
           presume
           ●o
           obey
           him
           without
           falling
           under
           the
           fury
           of
           these
           carnal
           Casuist●
           .
           What
           a
           strange
           posture
           are
           we
           at
           this
           day
           reduced
           to
           ?
           Wo
           unto
           us
           ,
           sayes
           the
           s●ripture
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           preach
           the
           gospel●
           and
           wo
           unto
           us
           ,
           say
           these
           men
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           preach
           it
           .
           We
           are
           on
           the
           one
           ●ide
           to
           fear
           the
           indignation
           of
           God
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           we
           are
           threatned
           by
           the
           insolences
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           are
           reduced
           to
           a
           nece●●ity
           o●
           either
           degenerating
           into
           false
           Prophets
           and
           wolves
           ,
           or
           being
           torn
           to
           pieces
           as
           such
           by
           thirty
           thousand
           tongues
           that
           can
           afford
           us
           no
           other
           character
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           complaints
           .
           This
           was
           it
           that
           obliged
           us
           to
           demand
           justice
           for
           our selves
           and
           christian
           Morality
           in
           whose
           cause
           we
           must
           needs
           be
           con●●rned
           .
           Th●s
           also
           hath
           reinflamed
           our
           zeal
           to
           maintain
           
           the
           purity
           of
           manners
           proportionably
           to
           the
           attempts
           of
           those
           that
           would
           defile
           it
           .
           Morality
           ,
           the
           more
           powerfully
           it
           is
           opposed
           ,
           becomes
           the
           more
           endeared
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           addes
           some
           thing
           that
           we
           are
           alone
           to
           defend
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           out
           of
           the
           satisfaction
           it
           is
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           make
           our
           weakness
           contributory
           thereto
           ,
           we
           presume
           to
           say
           with
           the
           man
           after
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           
             Lord
             it
             is
             time
             for
             thee
             to
             arise
             ,
             they
             have
             destroyed
             thy
             law
             ;
             but
             it
             raiseth
             in
             us
             a
             greater
             affection
             to
             thy
             precepts
             ,
             and
             an
             aversion
             for
             all
             the
             wayes
             of
             iniquity
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           a
           very
           deplorable
           case
           that
           we
           should
           be
           thus
           worryed
           and
           persecuted
           by
           those
           from
           whom
           we
           ought
           rather
           to
           have
           expected
           relief
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           are
           to
           engage
           with
           the
           passions
           of
           men
           ,
           not
           only
           attended
           with
           all
           the
           impetuosity
           that
           is
           naturall
           thereto
           ,
           but
           also
           puffed
           up
           and
           main●ained
           by
           the
           approbation
           and
           interest
           of
           so
           vast
           a
           body
           of
           Religious
           men
           ;
           and
           that
           instead
           of
           any
           advantage
           we
           might
           make
           of
           their
           instructions
           in
           order
           to
           the
           reformation
           of
           popular
           extravagances
           ,
           we
           are
           forced
           to
           make
           the
           best
           we
           can
           of
           that
           small
           remainder
           of
           pious
           sentiments
           there
           may
           be
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           work
           in
           them
           a
           horrour
           for
           the
           irregul●rities
           of
           those
           Religious
           men
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           posture
           are
           our
           affairs
           in
           at
           the
           present
           ;
           but
           we
           hope
           God
           will
           incline
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           ,
           in
           whose
           power
           it
           is
           to
           do
           us
           justice
           ,
           to
           take
           our
           cause
           into
           their
           consideration
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           will
           be
           the
           more
           earnest
           to
           endeavour
           our
           vindication
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           they
           are
           otherwise
           likely
           to
           be
           made
           complices
           of
           these
           corruptions
           In
           this
           number
           are
           comprehended
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           by
           that
           extravagant
           insinuation
           wherein
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           Libel
           would
           have
           it
           believed
           as
           a
           thing
           most
           certain
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Bulls
             of
             the
          
           Popes
           
             against
             the
             five
          
           Propositions
           
             are
             a
             general
             approbation
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
          
           Casuists
           ;
           then
           which
           there
           cannot
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           injurious
           to
           those
           Bulls
           ,
           nor
           more
           impertinent
           in
           it self
           ,
           since
           
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           analogy
           between
           those
           two
           things
           .
           All
           that
           is
           common
           between
           those
           five
           Propositions
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Casuists
           ,
           is
           that
           they
           are
           all
           equally
           heretical
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           Heresies
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           so
           are
           there
           also
           Heresies
           in
           matter
           of
           Mo●ality
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Councels
           ,
           and
           those
           such
           as
           are
           so
           much
           the
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           are
           made
           complyant
           with
           the
           passions
           of
           men
           and
           that
           unhappy
           leaven
           of
           concupiscence
           ,
           which
           the
           greatest
           saints
           are
           not
           exempted
           from
           .
           We
           are
           therefore
           to
           be
           in
           some
           measure
           confident
           that
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           expressed
           so
           much
           zeal
           against
           the
           condemned
           Proposition●
           ,
           will
           discover
           no
           less
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           since
           that
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           it
           may
           have
           been
           then
           their
           principal
           design
           to
           promote
           ,
           is
           now
           so
           much
           the
           more
           conce●ned
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           whereas
           the
           Heresie
           of
           the
           five
           Propositions
           is
           understood
           only
           by
           Divines
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           body
           presumes
           to
           maintain
           them
           ,
           it
           happens
           here
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           the
           heresies
           of
           the
           Casuists
           fall
           within
           the
           understanding
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           are
           publickly
           maintained
           by
           the
           IESVITS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           ANSWER
           OF
           the
           Curez
           of
           PARIS
           ,
           Maintaining
           the
           FACTUM
           Presented
           by
           them
           to
           the
           Reverend
           Vicars
           Generall
           ,
           to
           demand
           the
           Censure
           of
           THE
           APOLOGY
           FOR
           THE
           CASVISTS
           ;
           Against
           a
           piece
           intituled
           ,
           A
           REFVTATION
           of
           the
           Calumnies
           lately
           publish'd
           by
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           FACTVM
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Reverend
           the
           Curez
           of
           PARIS
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           AFter
           the
           solemn
           Indictment
           we
           have
           brought
           in
           with
           so
           much
           justice
           and
           reason
           before
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Tribunall
           ,
           against
           the
           
             Apology
             for
             the
             Casuists
          
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           discovered
           the
           most
           pernicious
           maximes
           and
           the
           strange
           extravagances
           which
           had
           fil'd
           with
           horror
           those
           whom
           God
           had
           inspired
           with
           any
           thing
           of
           love
           for
           his
           Truths
           ,
           there
           was
           some
           ground
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           immoderate
           desire
           to
           maintain
           
           even
           the
           most
           dissolute
           of
           the
           Authors
           (
           whereof
           that
           Book
           gives
           the
           world
           a
           faithful
           Catalogue
           )
           were
           engag'd
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           it
           ,
           would
           by
           their
           humility
           and
           silence
           ,
           have
           repaired
           the
           injury
           which
           they
           had
           done
           all
           just
           and
           indifferent
           persons
           by
           their
           temerity
           and
           blindnesse
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           find
           to
           our
           regret
           that
           nothing
           is
           able
           to
           abate
           their
           presumption
           .
           Instead
           of
           sitting
           still
           ,
           or
           not
           opening
           their
           mouths
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           were
           to
           disclaim
           errours
           so
           unmaintainable
           ,
           and
           so
           palpably
           opposite
           to
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           have
           newly
           put
           forth
           a
           piece
           ,
           wherein
           they
           maintain
           all
           those
           errours
           ,
           and
           fall
           into
           the
           greatest
           virulence
           that
           may
           be
           against
           the
           FACTUM
           we
           had
           made
           ,
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           corruption
           of
           their
           doctrines
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           it
           that
           obliges
           us
           to
           reassume
           new
           courage
           ,
           and
           to
           rise
           up
           against
           that
           excessive
           confidence
           of
           theirs
           ,
           so
           to
           take
           away
           the
           reproach
           which
           must
           otherwise
           be
           put
           on
           our
           age
           ,
           that
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christian
           morality
           had
           been
           more
           earnest
           in
           their
           attempts
           against
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           maintenance
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           happen
           not
           ,
           that
           ,
           while
           the
           people
           rely
           upon
           our
           vigilance
           ,
           we
           our selves
           should
           fall
           into
           that
           sloathfull
           indifference
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           does
           so
           severely
           condemn
           in
           the
           Pastors
           .
        
         
           The
           writing
           newly
           publish'd
           against
           our
           Factum
           is
           a
           meer
           stratagem
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           who
           are
           nam'd
           therein
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           with
           the
           greater
           liberty
           exercise
           their
           detraction
           upon
           the
           piece
           ,
           without
           any
           apparent
           injury
           to
           our
           persons
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           look
           on
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           whereof
           we
           ●re
           really
           the
           Authors
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           piece
           imposed
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           it
           had
           been
           made
           by
           us
           ,
           examin'd
           and
           corrected
           by
           eight
           persons
           of
           our
           Body
           appointed
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           approved
           in
           the
           generall
           Assembly
           of
           our
           Compary
           ,
           printed
           in
           our
           names
           ,
           presented
           by
           us
           juridically
           to
           the
           Reverend
           the
           Vicars
           generall
           ,
           dispers'd
           by
           us
           through
           our
           parishes
           ,
           and
           own'd
           and
           acknowledged
           
           by
           all
           the
           wayes
           that
           could
           be
           ,
           as
           it
           appear●
           by
           the
           orders
           of
           our
           Assembly
           of
           Ian.
           7.
           
           February
           4.
           and
           April
           1.
           1658.
           yet
           it
           is
           nothing
           with
           them
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           we
           never
           had
           any
           hand
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           ridiculous
           supposition
           they
           treat
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           Factum
           wi●h
           the
           most
           injurious
           terms
           that
           tru●h
           could
           be
           af●ronted
           by
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           give
           us
           the
           most
           insinuating
           commendations
           that
           simplicity
           could
           be
           surprised
           by
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           all
           that
           is
           new
           ,
           is
           that
           their
           language
           ,
           as
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           different
           from
           what
           it
           was
           .
           In
           the
           
             Apologie
             for
             the
             Casuis●s
          
           we
           were
           
             false
             Prophets
          
           ;
           here
           we
           are
           
             true
             and
             worthy
             Pastors
          
           .
           In
           the
           Apology
           ,
           they
           hated
           us
           a●
           
             ravenous
             wolves
          
           ;
           here
           they
           love
           us
           as
           
             person●
             venerable
             for
             their
             ver●ue
             and
             pie●y
             .
          
           In
           the
           Apology
           they
           treated
           us
           as
           Ignorant●
           ;
           here
           we
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           pe●sons
           
             illuminated
             and
             full
             of
             light
          
           .
           In
           the
           Apology
           ,
           they
           ●re●ted
           u●
           as
           
             Heretick●
             and
             Schismatick●
          
           ;
           here
           they
           have
           a
           
             reverence
             not
             only
             fo●
             our
             character
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             our
             persons
             .
          
           But
           in
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           there
           is
           this
           one
           thing
           common
           ,
           that
           they
           maintain
           that
           corrupt
           Morality
           as
           the
           true
           Morality
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Which
           kind
           of
           procedure
           discovering
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           tha●
           it
           is
           their
           principal
           designe
           to
           introduce
           their
           own
           pernicious
           doctrine
           ,
           they
           accordingly
           ,
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           indifferently
           fasten
           on
           those
           courses
           which
           they
           imagine
           might
           contribute
           most
           thereto
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           matters
           not
           much
           whether
           they
           say
           of
           us
           that
           we
           are
           wolves
           or
           
             lawful
             Pastors
          
           ,
           since
           they
           do
           it
           as
           ●hey
           think
           it
           more
           or
           less
           advantagious
           for
           the
           authorization
           and
           maintenance
           of
           their
           Errours
           .
           So
           that
           the
           change
           of
           their
           stile
           is
           no
           effect
           of
           the
           conversion
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           but
           a
           piece
           of
           Le●erdemaine
           common
           in
           their
           politicks
           ,
           whereby
           they
           put
           on
           so
           many
           different
           shapes
           ,
           yet
           still
           continue
           the
           same
           persons
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           constant
           enemies
           to
           the
           truth
           and
           those
           that
           maintain
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           certain
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           are
           not
           really
           changed
           in
           respect
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           
           we
           are
           not
           the
           persons
           they
           commend
           ,
           but
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           we
           are
           those
           whom
           they
           wreak
           their
           malice
           upon
           ,
           since
           that
           they
           commend
           onely
           those
           Curez
           who
           had
           not
           any
           ha●d
           in
           the
           Factum
           ,
           which
           ca●
           h●ve
           no
           relatio●
           to
           us
           who
           were
           all
           as
           deeply
           a●
           may
           he
           concern'd
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           openly
           betray
           their
           indignation
           against
           the
           Authors
           and
           Approvers
           of
           i●
           ,
           whic●
           we
           canno●
           be
           insen●ible
           of
           .
           And
           thus
           all
           the
           evill
           they
           seem●
           loath
           to
           speak
           of
           us
           as
           Curez
           ,
           they
           say
           of
           us
           as
           Authors
           of
           the
           FACTUM
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           no●
           speak
           advant●g●ously
           of
           us
           in
           any
           sense
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           the
           greater
           oppo●tunity
           to
           load
           us
           with
           injuries
           and
           repro●ches
           in
           another
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           pittifull
           kind
           of
           ●rtifice
           ,
           and
           a
           way
           to
           be
           injurious
           that
           is
           more
           base
           and
           more
           picquant
           then
           if
           it
           were
           free
           and
           open
           .
           And
           yet
           so
           irreclaimable
           is
           their
           presumption
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           their
           advantages
           of
           it
           not
           onely
           ag●inst
           us
           ,
           but
           also
           against
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           r●i●'d
           into
           the
           ●os●
           eminent
           dignitie●
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           no
           better
           ●re●tmen●●or
           the
           
             Circular
             Letter
          
           ,
           directed
           by
           our
           Lords
           the
           Prela●●●
           of
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           Bishop●
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           preserve
           their
           Dioceses
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           these
           Casuists
           .
           They
           say
           of
           that
           Letter
           pag.
           7.
           that
           it
           is
           
             a
             surreptitious
             piec●
             without
             their
             approba●ion
             ,
             without
             order
             and
             wi●hout
             Authori●y
             ,
          
           though
           it
           were
           really
           publish'd
           by
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           dressed
           up
           by
           themselve●
           ,
           approved
           by
           them
           ,
           printed
           at
           their
           command
           ,
           by
           Vi●ré
           Printe●
           to
           the
           clergy
           of
           France
           ,
           with
           the
           Instructions
           of
           Saint
           Charles
           ,
           and
           an
           extract
           of
           the
           verb●l
           Processe
           of
           the
           first
           of
           F●bru●ry
           1657.
           wherein
           those
           Prelate●
           condemned
           the
           dissolutions
           of
           the
           Casuists
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           a
           mat●er
           of
           very
           earnest
           complaint
           ,
           
             that
             these
             times
             are
             so
             fertile
             in
             the
             production
             of
             m●ximes
             so
             pernicio●s
             ,
             and
             so
             contrary
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             likely
             to
             prove
             the
             bane
             and
             destruction
             of
             Christian
             Moraliti●
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           what
           ?
           the
           Letter
           mentioned
           approves
           not
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Casuists
           ;
           t
           is
           enough
           to
           give
           the
           I●suits
           occasion
           to
           treat
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           ●org'd
           and
           supposititious
           ,
           how
           authentick
           soever
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           how
           venerable
           soever
           their
           dignity
           may
           be
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           sent
           .
           Who
           so
           blind
           as
           not
           to
           see
           in
           this
           carriage
           of
           theirs●
           that
           ,
           whatever
           it
           may
           cost
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           exempted
           from
           the
           corrections
           and
           superintendency
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           do
           not
           acknowledge
           it
           but
           in
           what
           makes
           for
           their
           advantage
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Ministers
           were
           in
           the
           place
           of
           God
           when
           they
           are
           favourable
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           put
           out
           of
           that
           place
           when
           they
           oppose
           their
           extravagances
           ?
           This
           is
           an
           ordinary
           degree
           of
           presumption
           in
           them
           .
           Because
           they
           find
           themselves
           grown
           so
           powerfull
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           to
           de●y
           those
           just
           chastisements
           ,
           which
           would
           inevitably
           fall
           on
           any
           other
           beside●
           them
           ,
           should
           he
           be
           guilty
           of
           far
           le●●er
           faults●
           thence
           do
           they
           take
           the
           liberty
           of
           not
           receiving
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           Church
           but
           what
           they
           please
           themselves
           .
           For
           what
           else
           can
           be
           their
           meaning
           when
           they
           say
           ;
           
             We
             have
             a
             respect
             for
             our
             Lords
             the
             Prel●te●
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             comes
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             
               Circular
               Letter
            
             sent
             by
             their
             order
             and
             under
             thei●
             names
             to
             all
             the
             Prelates
             of
             France
             against
             our
             Casuists
             ,
             we
             honour
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             reject
             it
             as
             a
             piece
             that
             is
             forged
             ,
             and
             hath
             neither
             their
             consent
             nor
             authority
             .
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             venera●●on
             for
             the
             Reverend
             the
             Curez
             of
             Paris
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Factum
             printed
             under
             their
             name
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             presented
             to
             the
             Reverend
             the
             Vica●s
             General
             ,
             we
             declare
             it
             to
             be
             a
             scandalous
             writing
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             are
             men
             of
             seditious
             principles
             ,
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           What
           should
           all
           this
           signifie
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           world
           should
           take
           notice
           that
           they
           honour
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           when
           they
           disturb
           them
           not
           in
           their
           disorders
           ;
           but
           that
           when
           they
           offer
           to
           do
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           they
           make
           them
           know
           by
           
           their
           contempt
           ,
           by
           their
           calumnies
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           outrages
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           to
           meddle
           with
           them
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           it
           shall
           be
           lawfull
           for
           them
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           Prelates
           and
           Pastors
           must
           not
           presume
           to
           contradict
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           withall
           be
           immediately
           treated
           as
           Hereticks
           and
           factious
           spirits
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           persons
           or
           their
           works
           .
           They
           shall
           have
           the
           priviledge
           to
           sell
           in
           their
           Colledge
           ,
           and
           to
           scatter
           into
           all
           our
           parishes
           the
           execrable
           
             Apologie
             for
             the
             Casuists
          
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           not
           presume
           to
           put
           ou●
           a
           writing
           that
           might
           in
           some
           measure
           be
           an
           Antidote
           against
           so
           mortall
           a
           poison
           .
        
         
           They
           shall
           have
           put
           daggers
           and
           poyson
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           furious
           and
           vindicative
           men
           ,
           by
           declaring
           expresly
           
             That
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             private
             Persons
             as
             well
             as
             Soveraigns
             ,
             to
             discern
             ,
             onely
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             light
             of
             reason
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             lawfull
             or
             unlawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             kill
             his
             neighbour
          
           ;
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           an
           excesse
           of
           presumption
           in
           us
           to
           put
           up
           our
           complaints
           to
           the
           Ec●lesiasticall
           Judges
           against
           these
           murthering
           maxime●
           ,
           and
           to
           represent
           by
           a
           Factum
           the
           monstrous
           effects
           of
           that
           bloody
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           It
           shall
           be
           in
           their
           hands
           to
           invest
           all
           men
           indifferently
           with
           all
           that
           power
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           illustrious
           prerogat●ve
           of
           Soveraigns
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           not
           be
           permitted
           to
           give
           our
           people
           notice
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           horrid
           and
           diabolical
           falshood
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           for
           them
           to
           be
           their
           own
           carvers
           in
           matter
           of
           justice
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           lives
           of
           their
           adversaries
           comes
           to
           be
           concerned
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           truth
           ,
           that
           one
           man
           may
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           private
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           discernment
           of
           natural
           reason
           ,
           kill
           another
           ,
           that
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           can
           never
           be
           done
           but
           by
           a
           divine
           Authority
           and
           light
           .
        
         
         
           They
           shall
           have
           infamously
           exposed
           to
           sale
           all
           the
           dignities
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           open
           a
           gap
           for
           all
           Simonists
           to
           thrust
           into
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           an
           imaginary
           distinction
           of
           
             motive
             and
             price
          
           ;
           and
           we
           dare
           not
           publish
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           cannot
           without
           crime
           enter
           into
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           right
           doore
           which
           is
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           maintaine
           that
           mony
           given
           as
           a
           motive
           is
           another●
           do
           not
           make
           a
           true
           doore
           whereat
           the
           lawfull
           Pastors
           may
           enter
           ,
           but
           a
           reall
           breach
           fit
           only
           to
           let
           in
           wolves
           ,
           not
           to
           feed
           ,
           but
           to
           devoure
           the
           flock
           he
           is
           so
           tender
           of
           .
        
         
           They
           shall
           have
           freed
           Detractors
           ●rom
           all
           crime
           ,
           and
           declared
           it
           to
           be
           lawfull
           (
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           Dicastillus
           one
           of
           their
           fraternity
           ,
           and
           above
           twenty
           eminent
           Iesuits
           )
           
             for
             a
             man
             to
             impose
             false
             crimes
             contrary
             to
             his
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             to
             bring
             those
             into
             disparagement
             who
             would
             ruine
             him
             .
          
        
         
           They
           shall
           have
           permitted
           Judges
           
             to
             detaine
             what
             they
             had
             receaved
             for
             doing
             an
             act
             of
             injustice
          
           ;
           Women
           ,
           
             to
             rob
             their
             husbands
          
           ;
           Servants
           ,
           
             to
             purloine
             from
             their
             Masters
          
           ;
           Mothers
           ,
           
             to
             wish
             their
             daughters
             death
             when
             they
             are
             not
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             in
             mar●iage
          
           ;
           the
           Rich
           ,
           
             not
             to
             give
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             their
             Superflui●y
          
           ;
           the
           voluptuous
           ,
           
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             as
             much
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             upon
             no
             other
             account
             then
             that
             of
             volup●uousnesse
             ,
             and
             to
             pursue
             the
             enjoyments
             of
             the
             senses
             as
             things
             indifferent
          
           ;
           Those
           who
           are
           insnared
           in
           the
           next
           occasions
           of
           falling
           into
           the
           most
           damnable
           sinnes
           ,
           
             to
             continue
             therein
             when
             it
             may
             be
             any
             inconvenience
             to
             them
             to
             quit
             them
          
           ;
           those
           who
           are
           growne
           old
           in
           an
           habituall
           course
           of
           vicious
           living
           ,
           
             to
             approach
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             though
             they
             come
             with
             so
             weak
             a
             resolution
             of
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             confident
             it
             will
             not
             be
             long
             ere
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             same
             crimes
             againe
             ,
             and
             without
             other
             remorse
             for
             what
             was
             passed
             ,
             then
             what
             the
             temporall
             inconveniences
             occasioned
             thereby
             might
             have
             raised
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           permitted
           Christi●ns
           to
           do
           what
           Pagans
           ,
           Jewes
           ,
           Mahometans
           and
           Barbarians
           would
           have
           had
           in
           execration
           ,
           and
           shall
           have
           filled
           the
           Church
           with
           the
           most
           palpable
           darknesse
           that
           ever
           came
           out
           of
           the
           bottomelesse
           pit
           ;
           and
           we
           shall
           not
           ,
           to
           dispell
           it
           ,
           ●hed
           forth
           the
           least
           ray
           of
           evangelicall
           light
           but
           the
           whole
           Society
           take●
           alarme
           ,
           and
           decl●res
           that
           they
           can
           be
           no
           other
           then
           men
           of
           seditious
           principles
           and
           H●reti●ks
           ,
           who
           speak
           in
           that
           manner
           against
           their
           Morality
           ;
           that
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           
             being
             the
             true
             doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             they
             are
             obliged
             in
             conscience
             ,
             how
             willing
             so
             ever
             they
             may
             be
             to
             suffer
             and
             comply
             with
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             to
             speake
             against
             those
             factious
             spirits
             and
             Schismaticks
             that
             quarrelled
             thereat
          
           ;
           that
           so
           saying
           they
           speak
           not
           against
           ●s
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           persons
           of
           more
           piety
           then
           to
           be
           Authors
           of
           a
           Piece
           that
           should
           any
           way
           oppose
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           i●
           it
           be
           otherwise
           we
           only
           are
           chargeable
           with
           the
           dist●rbance
           of
           the
           peace
           and
           tranquillity
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           troubling
           them
           in
           the
           free
           publication
           of
           their
           doctrines
           .
           Thus
           do
           they
           endeavour
           cra●tily
           to
           inveigh
           against
           us
           as
           the
           enemies
           o●
           publick
           tranquillity
           .
           
             Who
             could
             have
             believed
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Reverend
             the
             Curez
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             min●steriall
             functions
             are
             the
             mediators
             of
             peace
             between
             the
             Seculars
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             Authors
             of
             a
             writing
             ●hat
             might
             raise
             a
             spirit
             of
             schisme
             and
             division
             be●ween
             them
             and
             Religious
             men
             ?
          
           And
           immediately
           after
           ,
           
             Is
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             and
             Christian
             piety
             now
             so
             degenerated
             ,
             as
             to
             engage
             the
             disciples
             of
             the
             Lambe
             to
             be
             ravenous
             among
             themselves
             as
             if
             they
             were
             so
             many
             wolves
             ?
          
           And
           thus
           do
           they
           make
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           noise
           in
           discourses
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           desirous
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           the
           only
           disturbers
           thereof
           .
        
         
           What
           an
           uncontroleable
           thing
           is
           insolence
           when
           backed
           by
           impunity
           !
           And
           what
           a
           strange
           progresse
           will
           ●emerity
           make
           in
           a
           small
           time
           ,
           when
           it
           meets
           with
           nothing
           that
           can
           give
           its
           violence
           any
           check
           !
           These
           Casuists
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           disturbed
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           their
           horrid
           doctrines
           which
           tend
           to
           the
           
           d●struc●ion
           of
           the
           precep●s
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           ●ay
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           have
           no
           other
           shi●t
           now
           then
           to
           accuse
           those
           who
           endeavour
           to
           reestablish
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           disturb●rs
           of
           the
           Church's
           pea●e
           .
           After
           they
           had
           put
           things
           into
           disorder
           of
           ●ll
           sides
           by
           the
           publication
           of
           th●ir
           de●●stable
           Morality
           ,
           th●y
           treat
           a●
           breakers
           of
           the
           publick
           pea●e
           ,
           those
           whose
           consci●nces
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           comply
           with
           their
           designes
           ,
           and
           who
           cannot
           endure
           that
           these
           
             Pharises
             of
             the
             new
             Law
          
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           called
           themselves
           ,
           should
           establish
           their
           humane
           Traditions
           upon
           the
           ruines
           of
           the
           divine
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           shall
           make
           no
           advantage
           of
           this
           artifice●
           We
           have
           made
           a
           sufficient
           d●scovery
           of
           our
           love
           to
           peace
           by
           our
           so
           long
           silence
           .
           We
           spoke
           not
           till
           ●uch
           time
           ●s
           that
           it
           would
           have
           been
           a
           crime
           in
           us
           to
           be
           any
           longer
           silent
           .
           They
           have
           abused
           that
           peace
           ,
           to
           introduce
           their
           damnable
           opinions
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           now
           endeavour
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           further
           foot●ng
           .
           But
           the
           true
           children
           of
           the
           Church
           know
           well
           enough
           how
           to
           distinguish
           between
           that
           true
           peace
           which
           our
           Saviour
           only
           can
           give
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           world
           is
           unacquainted
           with
           ,
           and
           the
           deceitfull
           peace
           which
           the
           world
           may
           give
           ,
           but
           which
           withall
           is
           hatefull
           to
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           .
           They
           know
           the
           true
           peace
           to
           be
           that
           which
           endeavours
           the
           settlement
           of
           ●ruth
           in
           the
           beliefe
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           deceitfull
           peace
           is
           that
           which
           aimes
           at
           the
           propagation
           of
           errour
           in
           the
           cr●dulity
           of
           men
           .
           They
           know
           there
           is
           such
           a
           consonancy
           between
           truth
           and
           the
           true
           peace
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           inseparable
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           no
           interposition
           raised
           between
           it
           and
           the
           eyes
           of
           God
           by
           the
           dispu●es
           which
           sometimes
           eclipse
           it
           from
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           ,
           when
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           thinks
           fit
           to
           engage
           men
           into
           a
           vindication
           of
           his
           truths
           from
           unjust
           attempts
           ;
           and
           that
           what
           were
           then
           a
           peace
           in
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           men
           ,
           would
           be
           no
           other
           then
           a
           warre
           in
           ●he
           sight
           of
           God.
           They
           know
           fu●ther
           that
           these
           corrections
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           
           guilty
           of
           any
           breach
           of
           Charity
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           no
           les●●
           to
           forbeare
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           counterfeit
           Charity
           to
           suf●er
           the
           wicked
           to
           pursue
           the
           enjoyments
           of
           their
           vices
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           the
           property
           of
           true
           charity
           to
           disturbe
           that
           wofull
           tranquillity
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           ,
           instead
           of
           establishing
           the
           Charity
           that
           is
           derived
           from
           God
           by
           that
           apparent
           mildnesse
           ,
           it
           were
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           destroy
           it
           by
           a
           criminall
           indulgence
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           teach
           us
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           
             H●c
             ch●ritas
             d●struit
             charitatem
          
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           also
           the
           meaning
           of
           what
           the
           Scripture
           teaches
           us
           ,
           that
           Christ
           came
           into
           the
           world
           not
           only
           to
           bring
           peace
           ,
           but
           also
           
             a
             sword
             and
             division
          
           ,
           because
           all
           these
           things
           are
           necessary
           ,
           every
           one
           in
           its
           proper
           time
           ,
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ultimate
           end
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           whereas
           peace
           and
           warr●
           are
           only
           the
           means
           ,
           and
           allowable
           proportionably
           to
           what
           they
           contribute
           to
           the
           advantages
           and
           establishment
           of
           Truth
           .
           They
           know
           that
           it
           is
           upon
           this
           account
           the
           Scripture
           saies
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           
             a
             time
             of
             peace
             and
             a
             time
             of
             warre
             ,
          
           whereas
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           that
           there
           is
           a
           time
           for
           truth
           ,
           and
           a
           time
           for
           falsehood
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           better
           that
           scandalls
           should
           happen
           then
           that
           truth
           should
           be
           forsaken
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           maintaine
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           therefore
           apparent
           ,
           that
           those
           persons
           ,
           who
           are
           forced
           to
           make
           use
           of
           this
           pretence
           of
           charity
           and
           peace
           ,
           to
           prevent
           men
           from
           speaking
           against
           such
           as
           destroy
           the
           truth
           ,
           discover
           themselves
           to
           be
           friends
           only
           to
           the
           deceit●ull
           peace
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           professed
           ●nemies
           to
           ●ruth
           and
           the
           true
           peace
           .
           Accordingly
           hath
           it
           been
           the
           constant
           practise
           of
           the
           Persecutors
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           make
           this
           pretence
           of
           peace
           the
           stalking-horse
           of
           their
           most
           insupportable
           violences
           ;
           th●s
           have
           the
           false
           friends
           of
           peace
           consented
           to
           the
           oppression
           of
           the
           truths
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           maintained
           .
        
         
         
           Upo●
           these
           grounds
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           St.
           A●hanasius
           ,
           St●
           Hilary
           ,
           and
           other
           holy
           Bishops
           in
           their
           times
           ,
           were
           treated
           as
           rebellious
           ,
           factiou●
           ,
           obstinate
           men
           ,
           and
           enemies
           to
           peace
           and
           union
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           deposed
           ,
           banished
           and
           fo●saken
           in
           a
           manner
           by
           all
           the
           faithful
           ,
           who
           misinterpreted
           for
           a
           breach
           of
           peace
           the
           zeal
           they
           had
           for
           the
           truth
           .
           Hence
           came
           it
           that
           the
           holy
           and
           famous
           Monk
           Stephen
           was
           charged
           as
           a
           dis●urber
           of
           the
           Church's
           tranquility
           by
           the
           330.
           
           Bishops
           who
           would
           needs
           have
           the
           Images
           removed
           out
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           which
           certainly
           was
           a
           point
           not
           of
           the
           greatest
           consequence
           to
           salvation
           .
           And
           yet
           because
           men
           ought
           not
           to
           shrink
           from
           the
           least
           truths
           under
           pretence
           of
           peace
           ,
           that
           holy
           Religio●s
           man
           publickly
           opposed
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           upon
           that
           ground
           that
           he
           was
           at
           last
           condemned
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Annals
           of
           
             Baronius
             ,
             Ann.
          
           754.
           
        
         
           Thus
           also
           were
           the
           holy
           Patriarchs
           and
           Prophets
           charged
           ,
           as
           Eliah
           was
           ,
           
             to
             be
             troublers
             of
             the
             tranquillity
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           nay
           ,
           J.
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           were
           condemned
           as
           the
           Authors
           of
           disturbance
           and
           dissention
           ,
           because
           they
           declared
           a
           saving
           hostility
           against
           the
           corrupt
           passions
           and
           the
           fatal
           extravagances
           of
           the
           Hypocritical
           Pharisees
           and
           insolent
           Priests
           of
           the
           synagogue
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Scripture
           gives
           ●s
           a
           general
           representation
           of
           ,
           when
           entertaining
           u●
           with
           a
           character
           of
           these
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           who
           call
           by
           the
           name
           of
           divine
           those
           things
           that
           are
           diabolical
           ,
           as
           these
           Casui●ts
           do
           at
           this
           day
           in
           their
           Morality
           ,
           it
           sayes
           ,
           Wisdome
           chap.
           14.
           that
           they
           also
           give
           the
           name
           of
           peace
           to
           the
           most
           deplorable
           desolation
           .
           
             The
             extravagance
             of
             men
             ,
             saith
             the
             wise
             man
             ,
             is
             come
             to
             ●●t
             height
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             the
             incommunicable
             name
             of
             the
             Divinity
             to
             that
             which
             hath
             not
             the
             essence
             thereof
             ,
             to
             flat●er
             the
             inclinations
             of
             m●n
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             their
             complyance
             with
             the
             humours
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             .
             And
             being
             not
             content
             to
             be
             so
             mistaken
             in
             things
             divine
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             that
             errour
             which
             is
             a
             true
             war
             ,
             they
             give
             the
             name
             of
             peace
             to
             
             a
             condition
             full
             of
             trouble
             and
             disorder
             .
          
           In
           magno
           viventes
           inscientiae
           bello
           ,
           tot
           &
           tanta
           mala
           pacem
           appellant
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           therefore
           a
           principal
           truth
           of
           our
           Religion
           th●t
           there
           are
           certain
           time●
           wherein
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           trouble
           the
           possession
           of
           errour
           ,
           which
           the
           wicked
           call
           peace
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           a
           thing
           no
           way
           to
           be
           doubted
           of
           after
           the
           confirmation
           of
           so
           many
           Authorities
           .
           Now
           if
           ever
           there
           was
           ●n
           indispensable
           occasion
           and
           necessity
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           let
           us
           examine
           whether
           there
           could
           be
           a
           greater
           or
           more
           pressing
           then
           there
           is
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           We
           finde
           the
           most
           numerous
           and
           most
           powerful
           b●dy
           of
           men
           ●n
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           that
           which
           hath
           the
           disposal
           of
           the
           consciences
           of
           all
           the
           greatest
           ,
           bandying
           together
           and
           conspiring
           in
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           most
           horrid
           maximes
           that
           ever
           the
           Church
           groaned
           under
           .
           We
           find
           them
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           charitable
           admonitions
           that
           have
           been
           given
           them
           ,
           both
           privately
           and
           publickly
           ,
           obstinately
           countenancing
           Revenge
           ,
           Avarice
           ,
           gluttony
           ,
           vain
           glory
           ,
           s●lf-love
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           exorbitancies
           of
           co●●upt
           nature
           ,
           the
           profanatio●
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           contempt
           of
           the
           ministeries
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           dispar●gement
           of
           the
           Antient
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           introduce
           into
           their
           stead
           such
           Authors
           of
           their
           own
           as
           are
           most
           remarkable
           for
           their
           ignorance
           and
           temerity
           .
           And
           yet
           though
           we
           cannot
           but
           see
           the
           Church
           ready
           to
           be
           o●ewhelmed
           with
           this
           deluge
           of
           corruption
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           presume
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           disturbing
           the
           pea●e
           ,
           to
           call
           out
           to
           those
           that
           ●re
           en●rusted
           with
           the
           conduct
           thereof
           ,
           
             save
             us
             ,
             we
             perish
          
        
         
           The
           most
           inconsiderable
           truths
           of
           Religion
           have
           been
           maintained
           even
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           and
           yet
           't
           is
           expected
           we
           should
           quietly
           let
           go
           the
           most
           essential
           points
           of
           our
           Religion
           and
           the
           maximes
           that
           are
           most
           important
           and
           o●
           greatest
           necessity
           in
           order
           to
           the
           salvation
           of
           men
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           pleasure
           ,
           not
           of
           300.
           
           Bishops
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           of
           so
           much
           as
           one
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Pope●
           but
           only
           of
           the
           society
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           to
           overturn
           them
           as
           th●y
           please
           .
        
         
         
           
             We
             desire
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             even
             with
             those
             wh●
             are
             unwilling
             to
             have
             any
             .
          
           Strange
           preserve●s
           of
           peace
           who
           never
           yet
           suffered
           the
           least
           writing
           to
           come
           out
           against
           their
           Morality
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           not
           worried
           with
           their
           bloody
           Answers
           ,
           and
           yet
           still
           writing
           the
           last
           they
           will
           needs
           have
           us
           to
           sit
           quiet
           while
           they
           remain
           in
           possession
           of
           their
           unjust
           pretentions
           !
        
         
           We
           thought
           it
           not
           amiss
           to
           be
           the
           more
           large
           in
           the
           re●utation
           of
           this
           reproach
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           not
           any
           they
           seem
           so
           much
           to
           insist
           upon
           against
           us
           .
           For
           though
           there
           may
           be
           few
           persons
           whom
           they
           can
           p●rswade
           ,
           that
           the
           Casuists
           are
           holy
           Authors
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           impossible
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           meet
           with
           some
           whom
           they
           may
           cajol
           into
           a
           belief
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           nev●rtheless
           ve●y
           much
           to
           blame
           for
           disturbing
           the
           peace
           o●
           the
           Church
           by
           our
           opposition
           .
           For
           the
           satisfaction
           therefore
           of
           such
           ,
           have
           we
           thought
           fit
           to
           dr●ss
           up
           this
           discourse
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           to
           understand
           that
           there
           are
           not
           two
           questions
           to
           be
           made
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           but
           only
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           it
           should
           at
           the
           same
           time
           be
           true
           ,
           both
           ,
           that
           the
           Morality
           of
           the
           Casuists
           is
           
           abhominable
           ●
           and
           th●t
           we
           are
           blame-wor●hy
           to
           disturb
           their
           deceitf●l
           peace
           in
           opposing
           it
           .
        
         
           Let
           it
           not
           therefore
           be
           expected
           that
           we
           should
           ever
           forsake
           the
           cause
           of
           
             Christian
             Morality
          
           ;
           no
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           greater
           tenderness
           for
           the
           truth
           then
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           that
           baseness
           .
           But
           to
           let
           them
           know
           wi●hal
           how
           far
           we
           are
           also
           lovers
           of
           peace
           ,
           we
           open
           them
           the
           gate
           of
           it
           as
           w●de
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           and
           declare
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           e●tertain
           them
           into
           our
           very
           hearts
           ,
           assoon
           as
           they
           shall
           have
           abjured
           the
           pern●cious
           maximes
           of
           their
           Morality
           ,
           cited
           by
           us
           in
           our
           Factum
           and
           in
           our
           Extracts
           ,
           read
           in
           ,
           and
           taken
           out
           of
           their
           Authors
           in
           their
           own
           words
           ,
           and
           assoon
           as
           they
           shall
           sincerely
           renounce
           the
           pernic●o●s
           APOLOGY
           FOR
           THE
           CASUISTS
           ,
           and
           the
           mischievou●
           treatises
           of
           Divinity
           of
           
             Escobar
             ,
             Molin●
             ,
             Sanchez
             ,
             Lessius
             ,
             Hurtad●
             ,
             Bauny
             ,
             Amicus
             ,
             Mascaren●as
             ,
          
           and
           all
           books
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           which
           out
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           
           call
           the
           
             Plague
             of
             consciences
          
           .
           And
           thus
           stands
           the
           case
           between
           us
           .
           For
           here
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           maliciously
           make
           the
           world
           believe
           ,
           concerning
           the
           differences
           which
           the
           Curez
           may
           have
           with
           the
           Religious
           .
           The
           ques●ion
           now
           is
           not
           about
           any
           contestation
           concerning
           the
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Iesuit●
           ,
           or
           of
           opposing
           their
           continual
           usurpations
           upon
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Curez
           .
           Though
           their
           books
           are
           ●ull
           of
           mischievous
           maximes
           as
           to
           that
           particular
           ,
           yet
           did
           we
           purposely
           forbear
           all
           notice
           thereof
           in
           the
           Extracts
           we
           pre●ented
           to
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           because
           we
           would
           not
           bring
           in
           any
           thing
           into
           the
           general
           cause
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           should
           concern
           us
           in
           particular
           .
           The
           matter
           therefore
           in
           agitation
           here
           is
           of
           the
           purity
           of
           christian
           Morality
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           resolved
           not
           to
           suffer
           to
           be
           corrupted
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           not
           the
           only
           men
           eng●ged
           in
           this
           de●ign
           .
           The
           Curez
           of
           Rouen
           ,
           by
           the
           a●thority
           of
           their
           Prelate
           are
           ready
           to
           second
           us
           with
           a
           zeal
           truly
           Christian
           and
           Pastoral
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           we
           have
           now
           in
           our
           hands
           no
           small
           number
           of
           Deputations
           from
           the
           Curez
           of
           other
           citties
           of
           Fra●ce
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           like
           permission
           of
           our
           Lords
           their
           Prelates
           ,
           will
           earnes●ly
           oppose
           these
           new
           corruptions
           ,
           until
           such
           time
           as
           those
           who
           are
           the
           maintainers
           thereo●
           shall
           renounce
           them
           .
        
         
           Till
           then
           we
           shall
           continue
           to
           be
           their
           Prosecutors
           ,
           whether
           they
           speak
           well
           or
           ill
           of
           us
           it
           matters
           not
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           not
           disclaim
           the
           tru●hs
           which
           we
           have
           advanced
           ●n
           our
           
           Fac●um
           ●
           to
           purchase
           at
           that
           price
           ,
           the
           commendations
           they
           would
           then
           take
           occasion
           to
           give
           us●
           
             We
             shall
             not
             be
             diverted
             by
             either
             their
             curses
             or
             blessings
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           .
           They
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           frighten
           us
           ,
           as
           enemies
           ,
           nor
           shall
           they
           corr●pt
           us
           ,
           as
           flatterers
           .
           The
           have
           found
           us
           unmoved
           at
           their
           menices
           ,
           they
           shall
           finde
           us
           inflexible
           at
           their
           care●●es
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           express
           our selves
           equally
           insensible
           o●
           their
           injuries
           ,
           and
           their
           ins●nuations
           .
           We
           shall
           return
           the
           sa●e
           const●nt
           countenance
           to
           all
           their
           different
           
           lookes
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           oppose
           ,
           to
           the
           duplici●y
           of
           the
           children
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           the
           Simplicity
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           
             Done
             by
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Company
             ,
             r●ported
             in
             the
             generall
             Assembly
             ,
             of
             Munday
             the
             first
             of
             Ap●ill
          
           1658.
           
             and
             reviewed
             by
             the
             Depu●ies
             whose
             names
             are
             here
             under-mentioned
             .
          
        
         
           
             MAZURE
             ,
             Doctor
             of
             Sorbonne
             and
             Curè
             of
             S.
             
             Paules
             ●
             ROUSSE
             ,
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Socie●y
             of
             Sorbonne
             ,
             Curè
             of
             S●
             .
             Roch
             ,
             and
             Syndic
             of
             the
             Curez
             of
             Paris
             .
          
           
             DEBREDA
             ,
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Sorbonne
             and
             Curè
             of
             St.
             Andrewes
             des
             Arcs.
             
          
           
             MARLIN
             ,
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Navarre
             ,
             and
             Curè
             of
             St.
             Eustac●e
             .
          
           
             DU
             PUIS
             ,
             Batchelor
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             Curè
             of
             the
             Sts.
             Innocents
             ,
             and
             Syndic
             of
             the
             Curez
             of
             Paris
             .
          
           
             FORTIN
             ,
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Faculty
             of
             Paris
             ,
             and
             Curè
             of
             St.
             Christopher●s
             .
          
           
             GARGAN
             ,
             C●non
             Regular
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             Curè
             of
             S.
             Medardes
             .
          
           
             DAVOLE
             ,
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Colledge
             o●
             Navarre
             and
             Curè
             of
             St.
             Pe●ers
             aux
             Bo●ufs
             ,
          
        
         
           
             It
             was
             resolved
             also
             by
             the
             Company
             the
             very
             same
             day
             ,
             that
             ●n
             Answer
             should
             be
             mad●
             to
             another
             pi●ce
             newly
             come
             abroad
             against
             the
             same
             FACTVM
             of
             ours
             ,
             divided
             into
             two
             parts●
             and
          
           enti●uled
           ●
           A
           Factum
           ;
           by
           way
           of
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             pretended
             Factum
             of
             the
             Curez
             of
             Paris
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           names
           of
           some
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           Casuists
           ;
           and
           others
           with
           the
           places
           where
           they
           are
           cited
           .
           The
           Letter
           A
           denotes
           the
           citation
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Additionals
           .
        
         
           
             AEgidius
             Trullench●
             A.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               A
            
             
               Alby
               ,
               
               I●suit
               ●
               254
               ,
               255.
               
            
             
               Amicus
               ,
               Ies.
               97
               ,
               98.150.221
               .
               A.
               18.24
               .
            
             
               Angelus
               ,
               
                 Ies.
                 p.
              
               60.
               
            
             
               Annat
               ,
               Ies.
               38.153
               .
            
             
               Anthony
               Sirmond
               Iesuit
               ,
               152
               ,
               153.309
               .
               A.
               24.
               
            
             
               Azorius
               ,
               Ies.
               92.96.134
               .
               A.
               18.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               B
            
             
               Baldellus
               ,
               Ies.
               93.
               
            
             
               BASILIUS
               PONTIUS
               ,
               Ies.
               58.61.147
               .
            
             
               Barry
               ,
               Ies.
               120
               ,
               121
               ,
               122
               ,
               123.
               
            
             
               BAUNY
               ,
               Ies.
               37.46.58.62.71.73.76.79.80.105.106.109.127
               ,
               131.132.134.140.143
               ,
               144
               ,
               145
               ,
               146
               ,
               147.258.260
               .
               A.
               18.21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.55.57.97
               ,
               98.
               
            
             
               Becanus
               ,
               Ies.
               93.97
               .
               A.
               18.
               
            
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Ies.
               307.310
               .
            
             
               Brisacier
               .
               Ies
               170
               .
               253.26●.262
               .
               A.
               29.44
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               C
            
             
               ●●ramuel
               ,
               73.98
               .
               A.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.63.70.71.78
               ,
               79
               ,
               80
               ,
               81
               ,
               82
               ,
               83
               84.98
               .
            
             
               Castrus
               Pala●s
               Ies.
               78
               ,
               103
               ,
               109.151
               .
               A.
               97.
               
            
             
               Caussinus
               ,
               Ies.
               145.258
               .
            
             
               Cello●
               .
               Ies.
               63.67.117.251
               .
            
             
               Comitolus
               ,
               Ies.
               148.
               
            
             
               Coninch
               .
               Ies.
               134.151
               .
            
             
               Crasset
               ,
               Ies.
               254.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               D
            
             
               Deza
               ,
               355.
               
            
             
               Dian●
               ,
               61
               ,
               62
               ,
               63
               ,
               64
               ,
               65.69
               ,
               70
               ,
               71
               ,
               72.88.149
               .
               A.
               52.98
               ,
               99.
               
            
             
               Dica●tillus
               ,
               Ies.
               251
               ,
               252.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               E
            
             
               Emanuel
               Sa.
               Ies.
               6●
               .
               61
               .
            
             
               E●adus
               Billus
               ,
               Ies.
               186.
               
            
             
               ESCOBAR
               ,
               Ies.
               56
               ,
               57.58
               ,
               59.68.69.70.74.75.78.79.87.89.90.91
               ,
               92
               ,
               93.97.103
               ,
               104
               ,
               105
               ,
               106
               ,
               107
               ,
               108
               ,
               109
               ,
               110.112.126.128
               ,
               189
               ,
               130.132
               ,
               133
               ,
               134.139
               ,
               141.149.151.183.187
               ,
               188.216
               ,
               217.220.236
               .
               A.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.58
               ,
               59
               .
               60.65●
               66.91.92
               .
               
               93.94.95.96.97.98.99
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               F.
               
            
             
               Fagundez
               ,
               Ies.
               107.141.149
               .
            
             
               F●liutius
               ,
               Ies.
               61.75.93.95
               113.115.130.142.144.151.318
               .
               A.
               17.18.19.22
               .
            
             
               Flahaur
               ,
               Ies.
               93.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               G.
               
            
             
               Gaspar
               Hurtado
               ,
               Ies.
               88.134
               .
               A.
               97.
               
            
             
               Garas●us
               ,
               Ies.
               127.170
               .
            
             
               Granados
               ,
               Ies.
               140.149
               .
               A.
               98.
               
            
             
               Henriquez
               ,
               Ies.
               151.
               
            
             
               Heraeu
               ,
               Ies.
               93.221
               .
            
             
               Hurtado
               de
               Mendoz●
               ,
               Ies.
               87.88.93.149.151
               .
               A.
               20.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               L.
               
            
             
               Laym●n
               ,
               Ies.
               61.89.97.104
               .
               A.
               17.18.19.20
               .
            
             
               Le
               Court
               ,
               Ies.
               93.
               
            
             
               Le
               Moine
               ,
               Ies.
               p.
               38.124.125.133.135.153.168.169
               .
            
             
               Lessius
               ,
               Ies.
               87.91.94.95.97.108.110.111.112.115.132.189.213.215.233.235.238
               .
               A.
               18.19.20.21
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               M.
               
            
             
               Mascarenhas
               ,
               Ies.
               277.
               
               A.
               87.88.89
               .
            
             
               Maphaeus
               ,
               355.259
               .
            
             
               Molina
               ,
               Ies.
               91.96.97.103.111.112.114.235
               .
            
             
               Meynier
               ,
               Ies.
               282●
            
             
               Milhard
               .
               A.
               2●
               .
            
             
               Navarrus
               ,
               Ies.
               60.90
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Petavius
               ,
               Ies.
               144.336
               .
            
             
               Petrus
               Michael
               ,
               Ies.
               A.
               99.
               
            
             
               Petrus
               Hur●ado
               ,
               Ies.
               89.
               
            
             
               Pintereau
               ,
               Ies.
               148.153.258.260
               .
            
             
               Rebelli●s
               ,
               A.
               97.
               
            
             
               Rebullos●
               ,
               Ies.
               357.
               
            
             
               Reginaldu●
               ,
               Ies.
               77.86
               87.91.95.97.114.141.218.222.235
               .
               A.
               19.20
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Ribadeneira
               ,
               Ies.
               357.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               S.
               
            
             
               SANCHEZ
               ,
               Ies.
               60.61.63.77.78.89.90.91.115.116.129.130.148
               .
               A.
               17.19.20.97.98
               .
            
             
               Sanctius
               .
               Ies
               A.
               23.
               
            
             
               Sot●●
               ,
               Ies.
               91.152
               .
            
             
               Suarez
               ,
               Ies.
               63
               .
               143.14●.146.148.151.152
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               T.
               
            
             
               Tannerus
               ,
               Ies.
               91.97.184.185.204.206
               .
               A.
               17.19
               .
            
             
               Thoma●
               Sanchez
               ,
               Ies.
               A.
               97.99
               .
            
             
               Turrianus
               ,
               Ies.
               134.
               
            
             
               Valderama
               ,
               354.356.358.359
               .
            
             
               Valentia
               ,
               Ies.
               74.150.183.203
               .
               A.
               20●
            
             
               Vasquez
               .
               Ies.
               61.63.69.109.134.149.151.176.177.178.180.194
               ,
               195
               .
               196.199.200●202
               227.
               
               A●
               97.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           ,
        
         
           
             In
             the
             MYSTERY
             .
          
           
             PAg.
             10.
             l.
             8.
             r.
             make
             use
             .
             p.
             46.
             l.
             30.
             r.
             to
             make
             an
             act
             .
             p.
             50.
             l.
             15.
             r.
             lesse
             safe
             p.
             56.
             l.
             10.
             exhorted
             .
             p.
             63.
             l.
             20.
             
             Casuists
             .
             page
             64.
             line
             penult
             .
             read
             Fathers
             page
             81.
             line
             25.
             read
             Chastelet
             .
             page
             99.
             line
             17.
             r.
             form●
             .
             page
             107.
             line
             16.
             dele
             it
             .
             p.
             115.
             l.
             16.
             r.
             your
             .
             p.
             116.
             l.
             ult
             .
             dele
             that
             .
             p.
             140.
             l.
             27.
             for
             warrant
             ,
             r.
             grant
             .
             p.
             143.
             l.
             23.
             r.
             whensoever
             .
             p.
             144.
             l.
             22.
             for
             the
             midle
             and
             r.
             not
             .
             p.
             149.
             l.
             21.
             r.
             was
             ,
             p.
             16●
             .
             l.
             3.
             r.
             Sallies●
             p.
             196.
             l.
             29●
             r.
             whole
             .
             p.
             201.
             l.
             1.
             r.
             any
             other
             .
             p.
             202.
             l.
             20.
             for
             will
             r.
             wit.
             p.
             206.
             l.
             19.
             r.
             it
             is
             not
             p.
             234.
             l.
             36.
             r.
             strike
             .
             p.
             237.
             l.
             32.
             r.
             this
             .
             p.
             240.
             l.
             6.
             r.
             dispense
             .
             p.
             250.
             l.
             9.
             r.
             possible
             .
             p.
             254.
             l.
             4.
             for
             is
             .
             r.
             as
             .
             p.
             261.
             l.
             11.
             r.
             there
             were
             .
             p.
             274.
             l.
             32.
             r.
             there
             ,
             by
             .
             p.
             275.
             l.
             3.
             r.
             is
             of
             .
             p.
             300●
             l●
             10.
             r.
             loudly
             .
             p.
             316.
             l.
             7.
             dele
             i●
             .
             p.
             328.
             l.
             6.
             r●
             From
             the
             Author
             .
             p.
             331.
             l.
             1.
             r.
             XVII
             .
             p.
             336.
             l.
             35.
             r.
             giving
             it
             .
             p.
             339.
             l.
             ult
             .
             r.
             so
             much
             .
             p.
             352.
             l.
             28.
             r.
             expose
             .
             p.
             357.
             l.
             31.
             for
             closed
             .
             r.
             cloy'd
             .
             l.
             35
             r.
             revive
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             ADDITIONALS
             .
          
           
             P.
             1.
             l.
             14.
             for
             and
             ,
             r.
             of
             .
             p.
             10.
             l.
             11.
             r.
             intituled
             .
             p.
             11.
             l.
             1●
             .
             for
             some
             ,
             r.
             sinne
             .
             p.
             27.
             l.
             18.
             r.
             our
             .
             ibid.
             l.
             25.
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             r.
             their
             .
             p.
             31.
             l.
             3.
             r.
             insisted
             .
             p
             34.
             l.
             12.
             r.
             for
             .
             p.
             40.
             l.
             14.
             r.
             di●solute
             .
             p.
             52.
             l.
             9.
             r.
             ut
             ib.
             l.
             19.
             for
             in
             .
             r.
             with
             .
             l.
             ult
             .
             r.
             draught
             .
             p.
             53.
             l.
             19.
             r.
             revive
             .
             p.
             55.
             l.
             1.
             ●or
             of
             .
             r.
             to
             .
             l.
             ult
             .
             r.
             is
             it
             .
             p.
             56.
             l.
             18.
             r.
             a
             box
             .
             p.
             57.
             l.
             4.
             r.
             give
             .
             p.
             59.
             l.
             11.
             r.
             do
             not
             only
             .
             p.
             64.
             l.
             1.
             for
             A.
             r.
             o●
             .
             p.
             65.
             l.
             31.
             r.
             quae
             .
             p.
             66.
             l.
             35.
             r.
             revive
             .
             p.
             72
             l.
             1.
             for
             or
             .
             r.
             as
             .
             p.
             80.
             l.
             13.
             r.
             may
             do
             p.
             82.
             l.
             23.
             r.
             Laude●
             .
             p.
             91.
             l.
             31.
             r.
             Lawfull
             .
             p.
             103.
             l.
             18.
             dele
             that
             .
             p.
             106.
             l.
             35.
             for
             of
             .
             r.
             by
             .
             p.
             112.
             l.
             2.
             for
             to
             .
             r.
             in
             .
             p.
             116.
             l.
             34.
             for
             them
             ,
             r.
             then
             .
             p.
             127.
             l.
             penult
             .
             r.
             shop
             .
             p.
             134.
             l.
             1●●or
             the
             ,
             r.
             their
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Books
             written
             by
             D.
             Hammond
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Paraphrase
               and
               Annotations
               upon
               all
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               New-Testament
               by
               
                 H.
                 Hamond
              
               ,
               D.
               D.
               in
               fol.
               the
               second
               Edition
               now
               in
               the
               Presse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               
                 Practicall
                 Cat●chisme
              
               ,
               with
               all
               other
               English
               Treatises
               in
               two
               volumes
               in
               4.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Dissertationes
                 quatuor
                 ,
                 quibus
                 Episcopa●us
                 Iura
                 ex
                 S.
                 Scripturis
                 &
                 Prim●va
                 Antiquitate
                 adstruuntur
                 ,
                 con●ra
                 sententiam
              
               D.
               Blondelli
               
                 &
                 aliorum
                 in
              
               4.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               A
               Letter
               of
               Resolution
               of
               six
               Queries
               in
               12.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               O●
               Schisme
               .
               A
               defence
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               against
               the
               exceptions
               of
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               in
               12.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Of
               Fundamentals
               in
               a
               notion
               referring
               to
               practice
               ,
               in
               12.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Paranesis
               ,
               or
               a
               seasonable
               exhortation
               to
               all
               true
               sons
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               12.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               A
               Collection
               of
               severall
               Replies
               and
               Vind●cation●
               Published
               of
               late
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               now
               put
               together
               in
               three
               Volumes
               .
               Newly
               published
               ,
               in
               4.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               A
               Review
               or
               the
               Paraphrase
               and
               Annotations
               on
               all
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               New-Testament
               ,
               with
               some
               additions
               and
               alterations
               ,
               in
               8.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Books
             and
             Sermons
             written
             by
             
               Jer.
               Taylor
            
             .
             D.
             D.
             
          
           
             
               ENla●●os
               ,
               A
               Course
               of
               Sermon●
               for
               all
               the
               Sundayes
               of
               the
               Year
               ;
               together
               with
               a
               discourse
               of
               the
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               Necessity
               ,
               Sacrednesse
               and
               Separation
               of
               the
               Office
               Ministeriall
               ,
               in
               fol.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               history
               of
               the
               Life
               and
               Death
               of
               the
               Ever-blessed
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               third
               Edition
               in
               fol.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Rule
               and
               Exercises
               of
               holy
               living
               ,
               in
               12.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Rule
               and
               Exercises
               of
               holy
               dying
               ,
               in
               12.
               
            
             
               
               5.
               
               The
               Golden
               Grove
               ,
               or
               ,
               A
               Manuall
               of
               daily
               Prayers
               fitted
               to
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               short
               Method
               of
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               in
               12.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               of
               Repentance
               rescued
               from
               popular
               Errours
               ,
               in
               a
               larg●
               8.
               
               Newly
               published
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               A
               Collection
               of
               Polemicall
               and
               Morall
               discourses
               ,
               in
               fol.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               A
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Offices
               and
               Measure
               of
               Friendship
               ,
               in
               12.
               
               New.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               A
               Collection
               of
               Offices
               or
               forms
               of
               prayer
               fitted
               to
               the
               need●
               of
               all
               Christians
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Psalter
               or
               Psalms
               of
               ●●●id
               after
               the
               Kings
               Translations
               in
               a
               large
               octavo
               newly
               published
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Books
             written
             by
             Mr.
             
               Tho.
               Pierce
            
             Rector
             of
             Brington
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               
                 Sinner
                 impleaded
              
               in
               his
               own
               Court
               ,
               wherein
               are
               represented
               the
               great
               discour●gements
               from
               sinning
               ,
               which
               the
               Sinner
               receiveth
               from
               Sin
               it self
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Correct
               Copy
               of
               some
               notes
               concerning
               Gods
               Decrees
               ,
               especiall●
               o●
               Reprobation
               .
               The
               third
               Edition
               with
               some
               Additionals
               ,
               in
               4.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Divine
               Philanthropie
               defended
               ,
               i●
               answer
               to
               Mr.
               Barlee
               ,
               in
               4.2
               Edition
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Self
               revenger
               .
               to
               which
               is
               added
               an
               appendage
               touching
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               late
               L.
               Primate
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               in
               4.
               new
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Divine
               Purity
               ,
               defended
               in
               answer
               to
               Dr.
               Reynolds
               ,
               in
               4.
               new
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Self-Revenger
               exemplified
               by
               Mr.
               William
               Barlee
               .
               To
               which
               is
               added
               an
               Appendage
               ,
               touching
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               right
               Honourable
               and
               right
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               ,
               Iames
               Lord
               Primate
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               and
               Metropolitan
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               irrefragably
               attested
               by
               
               the
               certificates
               of
               Dr.
               Walton
               ,
               Mr.
               Thorndicke
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Gunning
               ,
               sent
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               Doctor
               Bernard
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 Laws
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Law
              
               ,
               above
               all
               other
               humane
               Laws
               whatsoever
               :
               shewing
               of
               how
               great
               use
               and
               necessity
               the
               Civil
               Law
               is
               to
               this
               Nation
               .
               By
               
                 Robert
                 Wiseman
              
               ,
               Dr.
               of
               the
               Civil
               Law.
               
            
             
               Sold
               by
               
                 R.
                 Royston
              
               at
               the
               Angel
               in
               Ivy-lane
               .
            
             
               The
               Grand
               conspiracy
               ,
               by
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Challington
              
               ,
               in
               12.
               
            
             
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotl●nd
               by
               Dr.
               Sp●tishwood
               Archbishop
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               in
               fol.
               
            
             
               
                 Etymologicum
                 parvum
              
               ,
               in
               8.
               by
               Mr.
               Gregory
               School-Master
               of
               Westminster
               .
            
             
               The
               contemplation
               of
               heaven
               with
               a
               descant
               on
               the
               prayer
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               in
               12.
               
            
             
               The
               Magistrates
               Authority
               ,
               a
               Sermon
               by
               Master
               Lyford
               ,
               in
               4.
               
            
             
               The
               Quakers
               wild
               questions
               objected
               against
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               by
               Master
               
                 Richard
                 Sherlock
              
               ,
               in
               4.
               
            
             
               The
               Communicants
               Guide
               ,
               by
               Master
               Grove
               ,
               in
               8.
               
            
             
               The
               Plain
               mans
               sense
               exercised
               ,
               by
               Master
               
                 William
                 Lyford
              
               ,
               in
               4.
               
            
             
               Anglicisms
               Sattiniz'd
               ,
               by
               
                 Mr.
                 Willis
              
               in
               8.
               
            
             
               The
               persecuted
               Minister
               ,
               written
               by
               Master
               Langly
               ,
               in
               4.
               
            
             
               Lyfords
               Legacy
               in
               12.
               
            
             
               The
               Catechism
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               paraphrased
               ,
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Sherlock
              
               2.
               
               Edition
               .
            
             
               An
               Apology
               for
               the
               Ministery
               by
               
                 William
                 Lyford
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Examination
               of
               Tilenus
               before
               the
               Triers
               in
               Vtopia
               in
               12.
               newly
               published
               .
            
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Catalogue
             .